Blog, Latest News Blog Analysis, Op-Ed /category/blog/ Fact-based, well-reasoned perspectives from around the world Mon, 24 Feb 2025 06:04:26 +0000 en-US hourly 1 https://wordpress.org/?v=7.0 Short Story: “Your Opinion Matters” /blog/short-story-your-opinion-matters/ /blog/short-story-your-opinion-matters/#respond Sun, 21 Jul 2024 15:49:34 +0000 /?p=151362 Something to consider when reading/listening: Can a mundane job be enjoyable if you approach it with the right attitude? “Good afternoon sir, my name is Emma. How may I help you today?  “Do you have photo ID, sir? Good, good, you’ve come prepared. “Now, I do have to inform you… you are currently taking part… Continue reading Short Story: “Your Opinion Matters”

The post Short Story: “Your Opinion Matters” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Can a mundane job be enjoyable if you approach it with the right attitude?

“Good afternoon sir, my name is Emma. How may I help you today? 

“Do you have photo ID, sir? Good, good, you’ve come prepared.

“Now, I do have to inform you… you are currently taking part in an exciting new trial. That’s right. Now, as you may be aware…sorry sir, this will only take two minutes… as you may be aware, ok, we did away with queuing about three years ago, didn’t we? 

“But… well…we’ve conducted a survey, and it suggests, just suggests, it’s just an indication, that customers would in fact prefer to stand in line rather than sit and wait. So this is just a trial but we are reintroducing a standing queue for a limited time only. On a trial basis, ok. Now…”

God, she’s exhausting, isn’t she? She’s like this every single day. No matter how mundane her task is, Emma will perform it to letter. She watches every single episode of The Martin Lewis Money Show so that she can pretend she knows something about finance. But her entire role is simply to say hello. 

You might think this is great. You might be overjoyed with such wonderful customer service. But for me, it’s a living nightmare.

I am the voice in Emma’s head and I can’t stand it. Greeting customers who don’t care, who don’t see her, who would be no less content to be greeted by a robot. And nothing ever happens. People come in, they put some money in, they take some money out, they leave. Sometimes they’re rude, sometimes they’re fine, but nothing ever happens and Emma never seems to mind. 

What I would give for something exciting to happen, something to justify the seriousness with which she takes her position. 

But not only does Emma not mind the tedium, she genuinely likes her job. It’s not fake, the big smile she puts on, the positivity she radiates, she genuinely enjoys being around members of the public, and if she notices the way they look straight through her, she doesn’t seem to mind. 

The only way I can entertain myself is by making her eat. That’s the only way I get my kicks. She’s always on one diet or another and I always manage to break her. When she lost two stone over the course of last summer, she’d go round showing everyone her before and after snaps. Well done, I kept saying. Good for you. Very impressive. Time to reward yourself, don’t you think? You deserve it. Go on, one Quality Street won’t hurt. That’s it. And another one, there you go. 

Got her to put it all back on in under three months. Plus another stone and a half. Ah, that was good. All the better because she thought it was on her terms. 

But now, she’s lost a stone and a half since Christmas and she hasn’t crumbled once. I did get her to buy a Viennetta mint chocolate chip ice cream cake last week on a whim but she’s not touched it, even though ’v reminded her about it 17,459 times. 

And if I can’t make her eat, well I don’t really know what the point of me is anymore. Just buzzing around, talking to myself, while she bleats on and on…

“May I ask sir, which do you prefer? Sitting until you’re called or standing in line?

“And is that a strong preference, is it sir?

“Now, one final thing to note, sir, there’s an exit poll for you to fill out as you leave. If you wouldn’t mind taking two minutes to share your experiences, that would be most helpful. Because your opinion really, really matters to me. Thank you ever so much.”

Some of the customers know her. They’re familiar with her. They compliment her on her weight loss. And don’t mention her weight gain. 

Some are like that bodybuilder in the corner. The one who’s pouring coins into the machine that deposits them into your bank account. But it keeps spitting out a few shards of shrapnel and he’s taking personal offence.

Most customers, about 95%, I’d say, are like that poor bloke she’s talking to now. 

He comes in, probably after quite a drive — this town is surrounded by countryside — he’s mid-60s, wearing a woolly hat and glasses and a green hunting jacket with a streak of white paint smeared on the back — and all he wants to do is withdraw some money and be on his way, not listen to Emma bleating on about standing in queue. He doesn’t care if he has to sit or stand, he just wants to get his money, get out of here, get back to his wife and put his feet up.

But Emma watches him as he stands in the queue, waiting for any slight indication that there might be something she can do to help. I tell her there’s some biscuits in the staffroom but she’s not interested.

When he turns his head, she has to stop herself from lunging forward to say, “Everything ok, sir?” I tell her, shut up, nobody wants to hear from you. Then the cashier becomes available and he sees the cashier is available but Emma still has to say, “The cashier’s available, sir.” 

And even when he’s walked over to the cashier, Emma keeps an eye on him to make sure he’s being served well. Gina with the fringe, she’s new you see, and it’s up to the more experienced members of staff to be there if the newer ones need support, even though Emma is no more senior than Gina, and Gina is more than capable of serving this kindly old gentleman who simply wants to get his money and… oh my god, he’s got a gun. 

The customer, the old man with the wooly hat and the hunting jacket with the white paint smeared on the back has dropped a gun into the metal tray separating him from Gina. 

Run, Emma, run. Get out of there

“Excuse me, madam, excuse me.”

Forget the customers. 

“I’m terribly sorry…” 

Out. Get out. 

“I’m terribly sorry, madam, we are closing early today. I know, I appreciate it must be frustrating but we need to ask you to leave.” 

If they want to stay, Emma, let them stay. This maniac has a gun, he’s got a gun. Get out.

But no, no of course not, she has to go round to every single customer… and they don’t listen to her anyway. It’s only when her boss comes out, having seen that the panic button’s been pressed, that the customers listen and leave. And the boss leaves too, she doesn’t care if one or two get left behind.

Emma spends five minutes trying to get the bodybuilder to abandon his 27p, but he won’t hear it. 

“I’m terribly sorry, sir. But we are now closed. I have to ask you.” 

“Piss off,” he says. And he’s right. You should.

“I’m sorry sir, but I am going to have to ask you…”

Get out, get out. Do you have a death wish? 

The old man with the gun is wandering around the bank at this point, singing ‘I Got You Babe’, he’s a complete lunatic Emma, and he’s a few feet away from you, and he could blow your brains out.

“The chap with the spectacles,’ she says, “he appears to have a firearm on his person.” 

“You what?”  

“He’s got a gun,” says Emma and the bodybuilder drops his coins and runs out of there. 

Ok Emma, time to go. 

No, don’t look at him, this maniac, just get out of there. 

They say our love won’t pay the rent,

“Before it’s earned, our money’s all been spent.”

Get out, Emma. Get out. He’s a madman. 

Oh no. Oh dear. Oh my… you won’t believe this. You won’t even… Emma is worrying about the man with the gun. She thinks if she leaves him alone, he might do something to harm himself. Let him, Emma. Better than him harming you, isn’t it? Forget about him and get out. 

No, don’t do that. Don’t…

“I guess that’s so, we don’t have a pot,”

Don’t sing. For god’s sake, don’t sing. 

“But at least I’m sure of all the things we got.”

He’s staring at you now. Is that what you wanted? Is it? The man with the gun is… Oh, you think he’s got kind eyes. She thinks he’s got kind eyes. 

Emma, kind eyes or not, he is not going to listen to anything you say. Why would he care what you have to say? Why would anybody care what you have to say? You are…

Ok, she’s going. She’s going, she’s going. She’s stopped, she’s turning around. 

“You’re not a bad man,” she says, so quietly he can’t possibly hear her. “I know you’re not a bad man.”

Just shut up and get out. 

“I’m terribly sorry,” he says. Well isn’t that lovely? You wanna ask for his number do you? 

When she gets outside, some police vans are pulling up, sirens blaring, and her boss and Gina with the fringe are across the street smoking. They’re saying they can’t believe this has happened. 

Emma nods along, scratches the eczema on the back of her hand, and when the conversation goes quiet she says, “I can’t help thinking… none of this would have happened… if we didn’t make him stand in line.”  

She gets back to her flat in the evening, where she lives alone. She puts a portion of The Gym Kitchen “Sweet and Sour Chicken” in the microwave. The Gym Kitchen? A healthy microwaveable meal. Come on Emma, you know it’s just marketing.

And she sits and waits for a phone call from her daughter. 

That was eventful, ɲ’t it Emma? 

You’ve worked there, what, 16 years… and this is the first time anything of importance has taken place and what were you able to do? Nothing. Nobody listened when you asked them to leave. Nobody thanked you. And none of your colleagues checked on you before fleeing the scene. 

And the man in the hunting jacket? Do you think he took any notice, cos I don’t. 

Don’t see how pointless you are, Emma?

You work there 16 years waiting for something to happen and when it does you’re irrelevant. 

Cara’s not going to call. She probably has heard about it but she’s still not going to call you. 

And you can’t call her because if you do she might tell you off for waking the baby. Here’s a secret Emma, she could always put her phone on silent. She doesn’t want you to call because she doesn’t want to speak to you. Not on the day the bank gets robbed, not ever. She’s got better things to do. More interesting people to talk to. 

If you had got shot today, if that man with the hat and the specs and the kind eyes had put you out of your misery, do you think anyone would really have cared? Cara would finally be able to stop making up excuses for why you can’t be left alone with baby Selina, wouldn’t she?

Emma finishes her Gym Kitchen dinner. 

She picks it up and takes it to the sink. With the other three. Yeah, that’s right, sort that out later. 

Let your low-fat microwaveable containers stack up and then…. Oooh, hang on, this is a bit different… 

She takes out the sharpest knife from the knife rack. A huge glistening blade. Cara got them for her for Christmas but she’s never used them. She touches her finger on the top of the knife and it nearly draws blood. 

What are you doing, Emma? What are you doing with the knife? 

“I got you to hold my hand,”

Emma. 

“I got you to understand,”

“I got you to walk with me,”

“I got you to talk with me,”

“I got you to kiss goodnight.”

Yeah. Yeah, ok. Why not? Why not? 

Go on then Emma, do it. What does it matter? Who’s going to care? Who’s going to notice? 

It’s a good idea, we’ve been thinking about doing it for so long, haven’t we? It’s been there at the back of our mind. This possibility. This potential. This… This… Yes. Do it, Emma. Do it. You could have been killed today, couldn’t you? By someone else’s hands? So what does it matter? Go on, do it. Do it. Do it. Why don’t you just do it? 

And she does.

She does. 

She lifts up that sharp, glistening kitchen knife, all alone in her flat, and she cuts herself… at least a third of the Vienetta mint chocolate chip ice cream cake. And she sits eating it in front of The Martin Lewis Money Show. 

I break her just like I knew I would. She can only ignore me for so long. 

That’s it, Emma. Just eat your ice cream and sit and watch Martin Lewis. And let your whole life.

“Oh for pity’s sake,” she says, “are you still bleating on?”

“What’s the matter? Lost for words, are ya?”

“Yes, as it happens, I am gonna sit and watch Martin Lewis and eat ice cream and I’m gonna blooming well enjoy it thanks very much. And tomorrow I’m gonna go into work and I’m gonna personally call round all the customers who we know were in the branch this afternoon and I’m gonna see if they’re ok. And I’m gonna reassure all my colleagues. I’m gonna put on a big smile and help me and everyone else have as bright a day as possible.

“And in the evening I’m gonna pop round and see Cara and Selina and they’re both gonna be delighted to see me because, you know what, I’m not useless or pathetic. I might be a bit overweight but there are worse things to be.

“So if you wouldn’t mind leaving the premises right now, I’d be very grateful.

“And on the way out maybe you could fill out an exit poll.

“Because your opinion really, really matters to me.” 

So I do. I shut up. I leave the premises. I disappear through the recesses of her mind. My work here is done.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Your Opinion Matters” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-your-opinion-matters/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Plonker” /blog/short-story-plonker/ /blog/short-story-plonker/#respond Sun, 14 Jul 2024 11:34:20 +0000 /?p=151090 Something to consider when reading/listening: Are memories a sufficient consolation for ageing? I think ye said it within a week of knowing me. I think ye did, ye know. I remember thinkin’ what a plonker. What a thing te say. Ye definitely said it when ye put ye back out tryna learn our first dance.… Continue reading Short Story: “Plonker”

The post Short Story: “Plonker” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Are memories a sufficient consolation for ageing?

I think ye said it within a week of knowing me. I think ye did, ye know. I remember thinkin’ what a plonker. What a thing te say.

Ye definitely said it when ye put ye back out tryna learn our first dance. Ye did. I know that for certain.

When we flew on Concord. When we skied down black slope and nearly died. When the queen came to one of me productions. When you saved that little boy’s life who’d been written off. When we found the girls covered head to toe in chocolate at 3 AM.

Ye said it then. Ye couldn’t stop saying it, could ye?

[In a southern accent] “We’ll tell the grandkids about this.” Aye. That’s what ye said. Ye couldn’t say it enough.

And then, I dunno, as the years have gone past, ye’ve said it less and less.

It started out as joke, aye, that’s the trouble. We’ll tell grandkids in distant future. When we’re old. A long, long time from now. But “now” moves, durnt it? It drags ye with it. That’s the trouble.

When Lydia told us her news — no, the circumstances weren’t how we’d imagined — but I were dead happy. ’Course I were. And I looked at yer and I thought to meself, what is he playing at?

Cheer up, ye plonker. We’ve known this were coming. This is the deal, aye. Ye keep getting older. And then, if yer lucky, ye get some grandkids. Ye get to quieten down. Ye get to relax. Ye durnt mope around like a misery guts, that’s not how it works.

Since yer wer twenty-odd ye’ve been saying we’ll tell grandkids about this, we’ll tell grandkids about that. Well this is yer chance, I thought, cheer up, I thought. Ya bloody plonker, I thought that too. Aye, course I did. 


Just down a few corridor is Lydia. In all manor of pain and discomfort, aye. But any moment now… Any moment now…

Same hospital. Can you believe it’s happening in same hospital?

We did foxtrot at our wedding. Ye made it look difficult. Ye stiff plonker, scared of yer own arms. But me dad told me, he said if I can teach you I can teach anyone. And I did. I quit nursing and I taught hundreds of people how to dance. And hundreds more how to stop dancing like fools. But ye were the first. And I’m sure we said we’ll tell grandkids about that ’n’all.

That were our deal, weren’t it, aye? You’d tek a sick person. Ye’d sort ’em out, stitch ’em up, put ’em back on their feet. And I’d get ’em dancing. That were harder to co-ordinate than we might have imagined, but it were the general idea. 

But I promised yer — what?— can only’ve been three, four month ago, I promised yer I’d teach yer a new dance and we’d show it to our grandson once he were born.

Same hospital. A few corridor away. Can’t believe it’s happening in same hospital. 


Is a dance the same dance if it’s danced by different dancers?

Ye asked me that early on. I thought ye were a right plonker then ’n’ all.

Aye, it’s same dance. ’Course it is.

Me dad were dying at the time. And yer were tryna make me feel better. I didn’t really pay much attention.

But I get ye point. The dancers can stop, but the dance carries on. The dance don’t care yer name or who ye are. If ye let it, it’ll move through ye. Aye, it will.

Even if we forget a dance, mebe it finds a way of coming back, aye.

You said, in thousands of years, long after it’s forgotten, two bodies’ll find themselves doing foxtrot and they’ll have no idea why. Somehow, the instinct will simply tek hold. I think ye might be right. I think they will ye know. And they’ll say we’ll have to teach this dance to our grandkids.

There are patterns, ant there? That’s what ye always used to say. Patterns. Instincts. Things what move through us. The way we speak, the way we move our bodies. It ant us what’s doing it, ye said. Ye said it’s the weight of history. Whatever that means.

Aye, ye didn’t half say some daft things, did ya, plonker?

But I suppose I made ye do some daft things ’n’ all. Skiing and snowboarding. Following Hugh Laurie ’round Selfridges til we realised it were someone else. The UB40 gig, definitely won’t tell our grandkids about that. Cold water swimming. The school fetes. The school council. Neighbourhood watch. Always meking ye do things when yer were far happier in yer dressing gown and slipper.

But aye, I am ’n’ all, truth be told.

We’re at our best sat on settee with a cuppa watching something daft or just sitting, aye. Not talking, not dancing. Not me or you. Just us.

We’d watch I’m a Celeb, even though we hated it. Corrie even when it got shite. Gordon Ramsay, we couldn’t stand him, aye, but we kept watchin’. I couldn’t watch a second of any of that without you. 

Ye get to sit on settee a lot when yer grandparents, don’t ye. That’s the deal, that’s the idea. That’s what ye sign up to. You spend years charging around, getting into scrapes. And then finally ye get to sit on settee in yer slippers while some little tyke’s crawling all over yer.

Always wanted a grandson, didn’t ye? Surrounded by women, well it makes sense.

Ye never complained, that’s yer problem. If ye didn’t like something, ye’d lump it. Only person I know who ever took that expression seriously. “Like it or lump it. Mustn’t grumble,” that’s what ye’d say, ye big plonker.

Yer dead wrong, ye are. Ye might have been right to stop me mekkin’ a fuss in a restaurant or on a plane. But there are some things, plonker, some things ye most definitely should grumble about. Most definitely, aye.

The same hospital. A few corridors away. What are the chances of that?

We were gonna live near mountains, remember? We been saying that almost as long as we’ve been talking about grandkids. Ever since our holiday to Alps, when ye couldn’t ski or snowboard fer toffee, we’ve wanted to wake up and see peaks from our bedroom window. That were our promise, aye, that were how we stopped being scared of getting old. Grandkids, slippers and mountains.

You’d point at clouds over yonder, wouldn’t ya? On days when sky were bottom half white, top half blue, and ye’d tell me, “Look love, mountains in West London.” And somedays it did look like it ’n’ all. And you said, I know ye said it, ye said that’s what we’ll tell our grandkids.


So, you know what plonker, I think I will grumble, if it’s all the same to you. I think I’ll grumble and complain and mek a fuss. I’m gonna speak to manager, whoever that is, and I’m gonna grumble until I’m thrown out. Because we had a deal. We had an understanding. And this, like this, fer it to be like this in same hospital, it in’t right, it in’t fair, it in’t how it’s supposed to be, it in’t… it in’t… it in’t the way it’s meant to…

You know, the end of a dance, that an’t the bit people remember. That an’t the reason for dancing, to get to end. No. No, there an’t no reason for dancing at all. That’s what makes it what it is. That’s why we love it. Ye keep moving without travelling.

And when everyone remembers, they remember the middle of dance, as though it’s still going on, aye.

I dunno how I’m gonna do it, love. I dunno how I’m gonna stand up and move meself, aye, even if it is just down a few corridors. To go from here to there, from your bed to hers. I dunno how I’m gonna do it.

The same hospital. But the other end of the world, that’s how it feels.

I just know, somehow I just know, them two things are gonna happen at same time. I just know.

You’re gonna pass… and…and, at same moment, he’s gonna arrive. And summit. I dunno what exactly. But summit is gonna carry on.

He’ll have an instinct. A pattern.

And I know what I’ll tell him, our grandson.

I’ll tell him, I’ll say, “Ay up Plonker, I’d recognise that smile anywhere.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Plonker” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-plonker/feed/ 0
Short Story: “My True Self” /blog/short-story-my-true-self/ /blog/short-story-my-true-self/#respond Sun, 07 Jul 2024 10:34:26 +0000 /?p=150982 Something to consider when reading/listening: If you were to swap bodies and minds with another person, would you still be you? I don’t say anything. I can’t say anything. Words don’t seem to… language… it’s like language is… is… is… but even if I could say something, I wouldn’t. No. Don’t want to create alarm.… Continue reading Short Story: “My True Self”

The post Short Story: “My True Self” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: If you were to swap bodies and minds with another person, would you still be you?

I don’t say anything. I can’t say anything. Words don’t seem to… language… it’s like language is… is… is… but even if I could say something, I wouldn’t.

No. Don’t want to create alarm. I go through the motions.

Shower. Shake myself dry. Get changed. Huge breakfast. Morning kisses and hugs. I don’t think the family notices anything peculiar. Once they’re gone, I stare into the hallway mirror, searching for a glint of recognition. But no. No, this isn’t me.

This morning, ok, ’v woken up in someone else’s body. These enormous hands with long, spindly fingers do not belong to me. Nor these heavy, achy legs. And certainly not this tired, jowly face. That ɲ’t my wife. Those weren’t my children. This is not my house. This is not my body. This is not who I am.

Ok, so, clearly, just like in the movies, I need to find my true self and swap back.

The trouble is I can’t remember who that is. My true self. I can’t remember who I was. In the movies, they switch bodies but somehow hold on to their original minds. But in real life, of course, there is no separation between mind and body. ’v not just swapped into someone else’s body, ’v swapped into their mind too.

I am inside the mind of a data analyst called Mike Evans. I have his memories, his preferences. I have, of course, his manner of speaking and of thinking. His thoughts too. I can hear them, right now, telling me to get myself to work.

But I’m not going to listen, because I know, I know, that this isn’t who I am. I am not a data analyst called Mike Evans. I don’t need to be at the office on Bishopsgate in 45 minutes where I will have to admit to Mike’s manager, Poppy, that the report still isn’t ready.

Just the thought of Poppy, the things she’ll say, the way she slinks around the office like a cat, puts you at ease and digs her claws in when you’re least expecting… No. No. I’m not going to let Mike’s thoughts take hold of me. They’re his thoughts, they’re not mine. This is not who I am.

I am not Mike Evans.

I only know about the report, the one about customers’ preferences as regards queuing in line at the bank, the one that’s three weeks late already, the one that keeps him up at night, the one Poppy is breathing down his neck about, the one he wonders if he’ll ever be able to complete… I only know about it because it’s one of Mike’s memories. But like all of Mike’s memories, like all of Mike’s thoughts, I know them only because I have been transported into his body against my will.

So I’m not going to the bank’s head office on Bishopsgate. I’m going to find my true self. I’m going to find my way home. 


I leave the house and head for the woods. It was these woods that first made my wife want to move here. Mike’s wife. I am not Mike, I am not married to Natalia. It’s not my children who are having behavioral difficulties at school. It’s not me. None of it is me.

But whoever I am, I surely haven’t gone far.

On the main road that separates my… that separates Mike’s house from the woods, I feel an urge to launch myself into the road, traffic be damned.

I pace up and down beside the traffic lights next to a teenager eating a Peparami that smells so exquisite. A woman rides past on a bicycle, I want to chase after her, I have so much energy. I’m sweating into Mike’s suit. 

A man in high-vis is taking a discreet wee behind a lamppost. Hmmm. That looks like fun, but no. 

No. No. No. None of them. None of the others either. But I can’t have got far. And surely I’ll know me when I see me. 

Old women. Young men. Old men. Young women. None of them. None of them. None of them.

I’m in the woods and I feel… I feel as though I can finally breathe. Through these lungs that feel like they’ve not properly breathed for many years.

Enormous oak trees and fir trees and birds and squirrels. So many squirrels. And the sun inches its way through, not rushing, happy to give each leaf its share of attention.

This. Yes. This is where I belong, in the woods. Among nature. The birds, the trees, the squirrels. It all smells so beautiful.

For a moment, I forget I’m trapped in Mike Evans’s body. And the thought comes back to me like the pinch of a tight suit.

Then I see him. As I come out into the clearing, onto the unmowed grass in the middle of the woods, I see him. About forty yards ahead, there’s an old man, sitting on a tree stump, watching his German shepherd chasing butterflies. The man wears a beige flatcap and the smile of someone who has nowhere to be and nothing to do. Yes. Yes, there’s no doubt whatsoever.

As I approach him, I feel Mike’s phone vibrating in Mike’s pocket. It’s Poppy, no doubt wondering where Mike is, and where his report is. Well, Poppy, he’s right here. Let me get him for you. I press ignore.

“Hello,” I say to the old man, “What a glorious morning.”

He nods. “Aye, yer not wrong.”

“Beautiful,” I say, “beautiful,” and I pat the dog’s head as it dances around me.

“He’s a lively fella,” says the man.

“Look,” I say, “Might sound a bit odd. But did you notice anything strange this morning?”

He looks at me and nods. “A bit warm for this time of year, aye.”

“No, no. Yes but… Look.” I point to the suit I’m wearing, to the polished shoes caked in mud. I feel my saggy chin and the bags around my eyes. “This isn’t who I am, you see. This isn’t my body. This isn’t my mind. It’s like in the films where two people swap places but, in this case, it’s the whole hog. Body and mind.”

“Aye,” says the old man, putting the German Shepherd back on his lead. “We can all feel like tha sometimes.”

“No, but it’s not…” I try and smile, but I’m not sure if that’s the right thing to do. “There’s a reason,” I say, “there’s a reason I’m saying this to you. ’v been wandering around, looking for… and the minute I came through the clearing just now, it was obvious to me that I had found myself. My true self. I’m not this…I’m not… we’ve switched, you see.”

The man smiles. He doesn’t look remotely surprised by anything ’v said. “’v had two divorces. An hip replacement. A pacemaker. Can barely afford to heat me bungalow. No kids. No friends to speak of, other than Pickles here. Trust me, son, if you and me have swapped places, you should keep stum. I know I would.” He stands up from the tree stump, touches me on the arm, gives me a wink and says he’ll be on his way.

“No, no,” I say, and I’m laughing now. “No, sorry, I should’ve been… It’s not you and me who have swapped places. It’s me and Pickles.” And as I say his name, the dog yelps in recognition and jumps up at me. “That’s who I am. That’s my true self. I am Pickles the German shepherd. And right now, inside that dog, there’s a married-with-kids data analyst who’s late for work and overdue on his report.”

“Come on, boy,” says the old man. But Pickles, or should I say Mike Evans, the real Mike Evans, he doesn’t want to leave. He won’t take his eyes from me. He knows, he knows he’s looking at his true self. And I know it too. No wonder these thoughts, these worded thoughts, no wonder they felt so alien to me. It ɲ’t just that they were in a different voice, they were in a language of which I had no comprehension until I woke up with Mike Evans’s mind this morning. I’m not Mike. I’m not even human.

I grab hold of the dog’s collar. My collar.

“Ere, what do you think yer doing?” says the old man.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. But we need to swap back. It’ll make no difference to you, but the world of difference to the two of us.”

“For god’s sake man, I dunno what yer playing, at but you’re not me dog.” At these words, the true Mike Evans, dressed in the suit of a German shepherd, barks and barks and barks.

“You see. You see. He understands. He knows it too. We are in the wrong place he and I, we’ve swapped, and we need to swap back.”

“Let him go now.”

“I can’t. I’m sorry but I can’t.”

Mike barks and barks.

“If yer Pickles, what did we do yesterday eh? Where do we live? How far is it from here?”

“No, no, you see. I can’t answer any of that. ’v got Mike’s memories and he’s got mine. We swapped everything, that’s what makes this so difficult.”

“Listen lad, yer not me dog. And ye durnt wanna hold him like that.”

“Come on, Mike, if we close our eyes, if we focus, we can do this.”

“I’m warning yer.”

‘Come on Mike. Think of Natalia, you remember Natalia, don’t you? Your beautiful wife. And Antoni and Angelica, your kids. Come on. Do it for them. You’re not a dog, are you? You’re not a dog, you’re a data analyst.”

I hold tight to the collar as the man tries to pull my doggy body away. I close Mike’s eyes and I think Mike closes mine and I try, I try to go beyond Mike’s thoughts, beyond language, I listen to the barking and try and become…

Ow, ow, owwww! Oh my god.

“I did warn yer.”

He’s bitten me. Mike Evans, trapped in my body, has bitten his own right hand. Oh god, it hurts.

“Ey,” says the old man, “Ye brought that on yerself. I did warn ye.” The pair of them walk away, into the cover of the trees.

“No, please, you don’t understand. I’m trapped here, I need to…” But the pain in my hand… even if it isn’t my hand, I need to get it looked at.

Mike Evans, the bastard. I could see the recognition in my eyes. He knew it as surely as I did but he… he didn’t want to swap back. He came face to face with his true self and he preferred to remain as a dog.

Well, of course he did.

The phone is vibrating in my pocket. It’s Poppy. I answer it.

She purrs down the phone. “Hello, Mike. Am I right to assume we won’t be getting the report this morning? What’s the excuse this time? Let me guess. Did a dog eat your homework?”

I feel the sting on my right hand where his teeth breached the skin. “No,” I say, “he’s done a lot more than that.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “My True Self” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-my-true-self/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Starmix and the Runaway Table” /blog/short-story-starmix-and-the-runaway-table/ Sun, 30 Jun 2024 12:15:01 +0000 /?p=150901 Something to consider when reading/listening: What is it about your consciousness that makes you think it is unique to you? My name is Harry Bow. Friends call me Starmix.  I’m a full-time life coach. And a part-time waiter.  When I’m not satiating people’s hunger for food, I’m ramping up their hunger for life. For years… Continue reading Short Story: “Starmix and the Runaway Table”

The post Short Story: “Starmix and the Runaway Table” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: What is it about your consciousness that makes you think it is unique to you?

My name is Harry Bow. Friends call me Starmix. 

I’m a full-time life coach. And a part-time waiter. 

When I’m not satiating people’s hunger for food, I’m ramping up their hunger for life. For years ’v kept these twin passions strictly separate. But I recently made a profound discovery. On YouTube.

I discovered that all living beings share a single consciousness. The universe is one giant min,d and you and I are simply windows through which it makes sense of itself. You’re not a person experiencing the universe. You’re the universe experiencing a person. 

Yeah. I know, right? 

Once I discovered this, I realized that it was no good for me to use my life coaching skills simply to help my clients. Oh no. I needed to help every person ’v ever met. Because if we all share the same consciousness, then that means I am everyone. Yes, even you. 

So, no longer will I stand idly by and ignore other people’s bad behavior. Complete stranger or close friend, if you’re doing something wrong, it’s my job, it’s my duty, to put it right. 

I used to be a waiter. But I got tired of waiting. 

“Harry, can you take table five’s order please?”

“Yeah, one minute.”

You and I, dear listener, we are one and the same.

That might be hard to believe when you consider my eloquence, my articulacy, my athleticism which you can’t appreciate, this is audio only, but it probably doesn’t shock you to learn that I take very good care of myself. I was a rugby player in my school days. I had the best tackle in south London. Wasn’t bad defensively either (or it’s why I couldn’t wear lycra). 

But I digress. Despite all of those areas in which I may seem vastly superior, you and I really are the same. 

If I were to take a journey to the ground of your being, before your thoughts, before your sensations, your memories, your preferences, if I were to journey deep into the center of who you are, I’d say, “Hello there, you look familiar.”

So now I’m asking you. Or I’m asking me, in the form of you, to join me, who is really you, in this journey as I improve the lives of random strangers. 

What will seem like a hero selflessly helping others is in fact you helping yourself. 

You are me. You are the hero you’ve always wanted to be. 

“Oi, Tangfastic, table five now!”

“On it, I’m on it.” 


The minute I get to table five, I realize, I don’t like them one bit.

I went to a rough school. The worst-performing grammar school in the area. And I know bad news when I see it. The bloke’s got a black leather jacket and tattoos on his neck, and he keeps saying everything’s wonderful, everything’s perfect, but with a conspiratorial smile that suggests he and I are sharing an in-joke. His partner, wearing these long lime-green gladiator boots, has asked me three times now in her thick Eastern European accent — and that’s not the reason I think they’re dodgy, before you get on your high horse — she’s asked whether Angela is working today, even though ’v told her on each occasion that there’s no one here by that name. 

I’m pretty sure it’s a ploy to distract me so the two of them can run off without paying. But I am not giving Brigid, the restaurant’s manager, the satisfaction of making me pay for their bill. That’s the policy here, as she reminded us in this morning’s meeting. If a table runs off without paying, the waiter has to cover the cost. 

Brigid is a real test of my new, profound discovery. I find her so annoying I want to pick up a table and crack it in two, which I could do with ease by the way. And yet I am her. She and I share the same universal consciousness. So gradually, bit by bit, I am going to mold her. I’m going to make her a better, far less annoying person. 

She spent ten minutes this morning banging on about some ridiculous safety policy and how it’s our job to protect our customers from harm blah, blah, blah. She made me put up posters about it in the women’s toilets. I live to protect others, that’s who I am. I don’t need a lecture about it. And I certainly don’t need a poster. 

Oh, bollocks. Table five have gone. They’ve chucked their napkins on top of their half-eaten pasta and disappeared. There’s no bill on their table and no cash pinned beneath either of their plates.


A little bald man with a mullet is waving two menus in the air like he’s guiding a plane along a runway. But he’s going to have to wait because outside, standing by the traffic lights leading to the tube station, about fifty feet from the restaurant, is the woman in the lime green gladiator boots. 

I take a deep breath, put my head down and sprint off after her.

I’m not doing this for my benefit; I’m doing it for hers. I can lose 50 quid. What I can’t lose is the opportunity to make someone a better person. 

’v nearly reached the traffic lights by the time they turn red, at which point the woman runs across the road as fast as her gladiator boots can carry her, which isn’t particularly fast. When you play rugby, you quickly learn that the more you commit to a tackle, the less likely you are to get hurt. So, as soon as she reaches the pavement, I leap forward and lock my arms around her legs, pulling us both to the ground. And because I’m a gentleman, and an expert at the art of tackling, I make sure my body cushions her fall. Her heel scratches my chest. My right knee clangs against the concrete. It’s absolute agony. But she’s fine. Psychically at least. 

And now we’re surrounded by people demanding to know why an abnormally strong male has just physically (although, very safely) apprehended a rather dainty woman. “She’s a thief,” I say, “she’s stolen from the restaurant.” They see my tie and my apron and my innate virtue and the story checks out. 

I demand to know where my money is, but all she can say is “Angela, Angela, Angela.”

“Money,” I say, “dinero, la monnaie.”

“Angela, Angela, I tell you, I tell you.”

From the startled look in her eyes, and the way she now seems unable to stand, I am beginning to doubt whether she was in fact trying to steal from the restaurant. 

I offer her my hand to help her up when a huge shadow appears from behind us.


It’s the big bloke with the leather jacket and the neck tattoos. He helps her to her feet and she shouts something that, despite being a skilled linguist, I am unable to translate. But it doesn’t sound good. He pulls her into his chest and kisses the back of her head. He looks at me and, brandishing the bill and a credit card receipt, says very softly, “I pay to your manager.”

If we were to come to blows, there’s half a chance this bloke would win, and I don’t say that about many people. Or worse, he could go back to the restaurant and tell Brigid what ’v done. 

”I am so sorry,” I say. “I haven’t had much sleep, we were in early for a staff meeting…”

”Is ok,” he says, “Is honest mistake.”

Is it? Really? Running after someone and rugby tackling them to the ground purely because they probably wanted to get a head start on the clothes shopping? 

He smiles at me. “Many peoples, they try and run from restaurant. Is not ok. I am glad you are not accepting this menace. If I you, I do the same.” At this point he actually proffers his fist, which I duly bump. He says something to the woman who looks up at me and forces a smile and a nod. “Is ok,” she says and nods again. 

“Right, sure,” I say, “Yeah, well, thank you.”


That bloke must have watched the same YouTube videos I have, that’s the only explanation. He didn’t hurt me because he knows deep down he is me. The two of us, seemingly separate beings, are in fact one. And what a world it would be if we all understood this, ey?

“Did she get away?” says Brigid.

“H?”

“Table Five, she was asking for Angela ɲ’t she? …. Our new safety policy, Harry. The one I spent ten minutes explaining this morning? The posters you put up in the women’s toilets? ‘Ask for Angela.’ If a woman is in danger, she needs to ask for Angela and we’ll help her get to safety? That’s why I took him upstairs to pay, and I deliberately took my time about it, giving her the opportunity to run away.”

I feel a sharp pain in my chest from where she grazed me with her heel.

“Yeah,” I say, “yeah, yeah, she got away. I saw her running off into the tube, safe and sound.”

“Great,” she says, “Good work, Tangfastic.”


I deal with the rest of my tables on auto-pilot. I know I should be attending to their needs, and not just gustatory needs either. But I’m so shook up by what happened. That woman who may well be in serious danger right now, she is me. That’s me experiencing that danger. And that bloke, that bad man, whatever awful combination of nature and nurture have led to him… well, he’s me ’n’ all. I could have done some good there. I really could. And now I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance to see them again.

But there’s a lesson in all of this. Communication. Communication. We are all the mouths and ears of the universe and we must communicate. Because if Brigid had only explained the new safety policy that little bit more clearly, none of this would’ve happened.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The post Short Story: “Starmix and the Runaway Table” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Short Story: “Silly Old Trick” /blog/short-story-silly-old-trick/ /blog/short-story-silly-old-trick/#respond Sun, 16 Jun 2024 11:58:19 +0000 /?p=150632 Something to consider when reading/listening: Are memories a sufficient consolation for aging? It’s just a trick, see. It’s just a silly old trick. That’s all it is.  I’m 23 years old and last month I married my sweetheart. And a few different people at the wedding, it was a quiet reception at the cricket club,… Continue reading Short Story: “Silly Old Trick”

The post Short Story: “Silly Old Trick” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Are memories a sufficient consolation for aging?

It’s just a trick, see. It’s just a silly old trick. That’s all it is. 

I’m 23 years old and last month I married my sweetheart. And a few different people at the wedding, it was a quiet reception at the cricket club, a few different people came up to me. One of her uncles, my grandmother, someone else, they came up to me and they said, “Make sure you savor every moment because it’ll pass in the blink of an eye.” They all used that same expression, “blink of an eye,” like they were reading a script.

That’s why ’v started doing this trick, see. Just before bed, just as I’m winding down, I pretend I’m 60 years older. I imagine I’m 83, if you can believe it. 

I start to feel my legs and they’re half the size and double the weight, like long, lead walking sticks. I feel my gut, not a big one mind, spilling over the top of my pajama trousers. I pinch my elbow and you’d think I could pull the whole saggy skin suit right off. 

I see the hallway in front of me, it’s still the same house, well my imagination can only stretch so far. But it’s all blurry and there are bits of floating debris in my eyes.  

I go into the bedroom and lift myself slowly, with some difficulty, onto the bed. My wife is fast asleep. She’s turned away from me but I can picture her in my mind’s eye with pure white hair and a few wrinkles but still as beautiful as ever. As I reach out and run my hands along her, I see she’s still got the same figure, which might be wishful thinking. But I reckon I can count on her beauty. She has these eyes that could burn for thousands of years. 

As I’m lying there in the darkness, I start to picture how these 60 years might have gone. 

I see our two boys, neither of whom are yet to be born, although the first will be with us in six months. Mark and Joel we’ve called them, which is funny because she’s told me she hates the name Mark. It was my father’s name, a great man by all accounts, but she knew a Mark at school who once threw a bit of chalk at her eye, left her squinting for weeks. 

I picture them as tall, confident lads our boys. Clever but with a cheeky glint in their eyes. Although now of course Mark’s nigh on 60 and Joel’s, I don’t know, 57, 58. Imagine that. Imagine going to bed pretending you have two sons more than double your own age. It’s daft, I know. She always tells me to stop being daft but it’s just a silly old trick. 

The whole purpose, of course, is to help savor every moment. I go to bed pretending my life is nearly over and I wake up realizing ’v got it all to come. 

There’s always a moment on waking, just as I’m beginning to stir, when the essence of being an old man is still with me and, as I’m coming to, I think that’s it, I’m old, I’m frail, I’m not long for this world and then of course it dawns on me, no you’re not, you silly boy, you’re 23. Newly married. Not yet a father. You’ve still got it all ahead of you. You’ve still got it all to come.

I picture myself with grandchildren as well, though only distantly. ’v not spent a lot of time coloring them in. Four of them. Two boys, two girls. I don’t know any of their names but I can just about make out their faces. The girls are twins – well why not?– must be in their mid-30s. The youngest boy, well, he’s probably the age I am now. I didn’t know either of my grandfathers, nor my own dear dad, so they should count themselves lucky. 

It’s glass-half-full, I’ll grant you, my vision of 60 years hence. Still happily married with a wife who’s held onto her figure, and what a figure, let me tell you. Two healthy, successful sons. And a real progeny. ’v no idea how I end up professionally. I’m retired at 83 of course but ’v not thought about how my career progresses. But if we’re still in the same house, I can’t have fared too well can I? There again, I can’t have fared too badly either.

And we’re safe above all. We’re all still here. Neither of my boys has been to war. The world in 60 years’ time must be a darn sight safer and more peaceful than it is now. And 83 as well. Both of us, me and her, still alive with all our faculties at 83. Yes, that’s optimism for you.

’v not thought about how my dear old mum meets her end. Well, there’s no point is there? Not for the purpose of this silly old trick. 

But isn’t it funny? Even though I picture the next 60 years going exactly the way I want, the idea of being 60 years in the future, of being 83, it’s horrid. I’m sure I’ll feel differently when I get there. But the grandchildren, the happy family, the successful marriage, it doesn’t feel like much of a comfort when every part of your body aches and you know you’re not long for this world. 

But that’s why I do it, see, this trick, to make me grateful for the years I have. 

And when I get to that age, I can only imagine things will feel very different. I’ll have so many memories. I’ll know my grandchildren’s names for one thing. I’ll have lived a full life and I might well be ready to go. 


Only, the trouble is, when I woke up this morning, after I’d come to, that essence of old man, all the achiness and fogginess, it was particularly strong. I could feel the bend in my spine, like they were using it to make a handle on a wicker basket. My skin was papery and my gums were like chicken livers.

My wife came in with my cup of tea and my slippers and she was just how I’d been imagining her. Pure white hair put up in curlers. A padded floral dressing gown. Laughter lines, and black bags, and eyes like Olympic torches. The same figure as she has now, but old. Very old. And there she was standing by the side of the bed. And she wanted me to take some pills before I had my tea. She handed me a glass of water. 

I don’t think she’s the joking type but we don’t know each other all that well, truth be told. Husband and wife but it’s still less than a year since we met at the social club. So maybe she finds this sort of thing funny? 

She said Mark was downstairs. I said who’s Mark? She said stop being daft, let’s get you dressed. Then she made me sit up and put my hands in the air and she took off my nightshirt. It was like I was a little boy. I said we should go round and see my mother, bring her some of those shortbread biscuits she likes, because we haven’t seen her since the wedding, have we? 

But she ignored me. Once she’d got me into a plaid shirt and a pair of corduroy trousers, ’v never seen either item before in my life by the way, she took me downstairs and there was Mark. Tall, thinning hair, mushy, Rugby ears. The same Mark I’d been imagining as part of my trick. My eldest son, nearly sixty, exactly as I’d been picturing him. And I said to my wife, ‘But you hate the name Mark.’ And these two ladies who were with him, in their middle thirties I’d imagine, must be friends of my wife, they started laughing. They clearly thought this whole thing was such a funny joke but I don’t know why they thought it was appropriate to come into my house, my marital home, and start making fun of me before we’ve even been formally introduced. 

I went back up to bed and tried to sleep the whole thing off. It was some sort of nightmare and in a few hours, I’d wake up and be 23 again. 

But she came after me, this old, ghostly version of my wife, and she said ’v got to stop doing this. Me? ’v got to stop? 

She was angry at me, this old lady. Telling me off in my own home. Or was it my home? It was still the same place, the bedroom at least was exactly the same size but there was no wallpaper. None of the beautiful anaglypta, with the grooves and the swirls you could trace with your fingers. No, just dull, grey paint. I sat up in the bed and pressed my hand against the walls and I could feel the flat bareness of it all. So I shrunk back down and held my eyes tightly shut.

Then Mark came in and started talking to me. Then the two young ladies, these two strangers, these friends of my wife, they were in my room too. How could anyone think this was appropriate? And I realized their voices were familiar. Maybe I’d met them at the social club. One of them said she’s a qualified surgeon, and I thought not in this life you’re not. And the other one said, ‘You’re looking well, grandad.’ 

I told them they could stop it now. I told them I got the joke. I got it. Ha ha. Very funny. Let’s all have a good old laugh at him and his silly old trick. Yes, I get it. I get the joke. It’s very funny. 

Course, when I woke up a few hours later, they’d all left the room, it was nearly nighttime and I was 23 again and, with a great relief, I realized I still had it all ahead of me. I do still have it all ahead of me. 


It’s a scary thought, being an old man. But it will happen soon enough. Hard to imagine, lying here with my whole life in front of me, but 60 years will fly past just like that. 

So I will savor every moment, like they advised, I truly will. And it’s the memories that’ll keep me going at the end. 

My new wife is lying next to me, she’s turned away from me but I can picture her thick burgundy locks and her soft, cotton skin, and those eyes that’ll burn with just as much energy 60 years hence. And little Mark, I think I will convince her to call him Mark, you know, he’s sleeping soundly in her belly. We’ve got it all ahead, we’ve got it all to come, and I’m going to savor every moment, I truly am.

Still, I don’t think I’ll do that trick anymore. 

It’s just a trick, see. 

It’s just a silly old trick.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Silly Old Trick” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-silly-old-trick/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Why You’ll Never Be Dead” /blog/short-story-why-youll-never-be-dead/ /blog/short-story-why-youll-never-be-dead/#respond Sun, 02 Jun 2024 12:04:06 +0000 /?p=150412 Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you think it is possible to be dead?  Takeoff was delayed so they could get a coffin into the hold. And the whole time, we’re sitting there this guy next to me is having some kinda meltdown.  English guy. Must be at least 20 years older than me. Overweight.… Continue reading Short Story: “Why You’ll Never Be Dead”

The post Short Story: “Why You’ll Never Be Dead” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you think it is possible to be dead? 

Takeoff was delayed so they could get a coffin into the hold. And the whole time, we’re sitting there this guy next to me is having some kinda meltdown. 

English guy. Must be at least 20 years older than me. Overweight. Pock-marked skin. Sweating like a water feature. Rocking back and forth. His breathing is louder than the plane’s propellers. And he’s pushing his hands into his crotch as though he’s about to wet himself.

I have a quiet word with the flight attendant. She says all the other seats are taken. I say what about first class. She says I’ll have to pay more. I say come on, look at the guy. You can’t expect me to sit next to that for ten hours. You gotta bump me up. She says she can’t do it. Either I pay the price of my ticket again or I’m stuck with him.

So I sit back down. I tell him, “Hey, don’t you know flying’s the safest form of transport?” I tell him I’m a plumber and I know for a fact you’re more likely to be killed by an exploding dishwasher than die on a plane. “Honestly,” I say, “it’s statistically proven, planes are safer than dishwashers.”

He nods in agreement, and he seems to loosen up. It’s not true about dishwashers, I just made that up. But my uncle always says fiction is glue. It’s what makes the truth stick.  

This guy asks me if I ever get scared. I say no. But that’s because I don’t believe in death. And at this point I’m pretty sure he regrets sitting next to me


After we’ve taken off, his whole demeanor changes. He pesters the flight attendant for a couple of their cheapest whiskeys, he puts his chair back, he stretches his legs much as it’s possible and lets the outer reaches of his left-hand side drift over onto my territory. ’v got a bit of shoulder, a bit of leg, a bit of loin. If a butcher’s blade fell down between our two seats, I’d have another meat to set up a charcuterie. 

I ask him what’s waiting for him on the other side. You know, if we make it. 

He pulls a face like he’s just tasted the whiskey. He says mundanity. Boredom. Emptiness. 

He tells me he’s just been over in New York for a production of one of his plays. Off-Broadway but still a decent-sized theatre. A comedy, I think. Something to do with hairdressing. 

It didn’t go well? I ask.

He says no, it went wonderfully. But he tells me he’s waited his whole life for a break like this and now AI is gonna take his place. “Maybe not straight away,” he says, “but within a few years.” And he says there’s nothing wrong with living a mundane life, but for him, he’d always used it as inspiration for his work. “If my life can’t inspire my writing,” he says, “I’m not too sure what the point of it is.” He says it’s ok for me, being a plumber, ’v got a job the robots ain’t much interested in replacing. 

I say, “It sure seemed like your life had a point when we were taking off back there. You were clinging onto that armrest like it was a life raft.”

He shrugs. I ask him if he’s married. He is. Kids? One small boy, five years old. 

We don’t speak for another few hours. I disappear to the john. When I get back, he says, “What do you mean you don’t believe in death?”

I ain’t sure what he’s talking about, but he reminds me it was something I said earlier. 

So I tell him when I first met my uncle, the only piece of information I had about him was his profession. And I was six; I didn’t know what a plumber was. So by the end of the trip, I thought it was some kind of magician. 

He was showing me card tricks, pulling ping pong balls out of my ears, and this was in the church for my grandfather’s funeral just before they carried in the coffin. But years later, he explained it to me — these five reasons — and I understood why he ɲ’t sad to bury his old man. 

The guy next to me don’t say nothing, so I’m not sure if I should go on, but then, finally, he says, “Would you care to share them?” And, as so often with the British, I can’t tell if he’s being rude or polite.


“Number one,” I say, “we could be living in an infinite universe, where everything that can exist once will exist an infinite number of times, and in an infinite number of ways. So if this plane blows up, there’s an infinite number of worlds where it don’t, and there are infinite versions of you living infinite versions of your life. And no matter how many times you die you keep coming back and back and back, so this plane blowing up here is no more relevant in the bigger picture of who you are than a play that does or doesn’t get put on at an off-Broadway theatre.”

He gestures to the flight attendant for another whiskey. 

“Number two. Eternalism. When you’re in New York, London still exists, right? Well, some physicists, they think 1776 still exists too. Life is a collection of moments. Maybe each of those moments exists forever. Maybe, I tell him, maybe you’re still writing that play about hairdressing as we speak.”

He takes the whiskey, pours it, shuffles about in his chair. I don’t think he’s listening, but I carry on. 

“Reason number three,” I say, “is maybe the essence of you, the thing that persisted from when you was a baby right up until now, despite all the changes that have taken place, from schoolboy to husband to father to playwright, maybe the witnesser or the doer, the self, whatever you wanna call it, maybe it never existed.”

The plane starts to shake. Then it drops and drops again. He clings to his arm rest and I find myself clinging to his arm.  

“Maybe,” I say, looking directly into his eyes, “maybe you was only ever one sensation giving way to another, and you’ll die no more with your final breath than with every breath you ever took. Maybe you and me, maybe we only exist for the length of this sentence. And maybe memory is like cement, making walls out of bricks that have never met.”

The plane drops twice more. The seatbelt sign flashes on. It drops again, a long drop this time, and you can feel everyone taking a collective breath. 

But it stabilizes. It’s ok. We’re ok. 

The seatbelt sign switches off. 

“Excuse me,” he says, tryna unbuckle his seatbelt with his sweaty fingers. 

I say, “You ain’t heard number four or number five.”

He says what he needs right now is a number two. He says no, no, he says it’s very interesting, and he’d like to hear more when he gets back. 

I tell him not to use the cubicle I was just in.

He says why, something wrong with the plumbing?

I say no. It’s where I left the bomb. 


He smiles. He goes to lift himself up. I put my hand on his shoulder and I sit him back down.

He breathes heavily. The sweat from his forehead is running into his eyes. He squints. “No,” he says. “You’re… no. This isn’t.”

“You wanna hear number four?”

“I want to go to the…”

“Yeah, I can’t let you do that.”

“Well I’ll scream and… and…”

“You do that and I’ll set it off straight away. As it is, the timer’s set for ten hours. If the plane gets in on time, it should explode on the runway once we’re all safely disembarked. It might get one or two of the cleaning staff, but otherwise…”

“But it was delayed,” he says, “they had to get the coffin on… and… and… the plane didn’t uhm well…”

“Oh, yeah,” I say. “Maybe the pilot will make up the lost time. But either way it don’t really matter. Because we’ll never be dead.”

“You’re serious, aren’t you? You’ve… you’ve…”

“You wanna hear number four?”

I tell him anyway. I say in number four, the essence of you, the thing that persists throughout your whole life, it does 澱…

“Stop it,” he says, “stop talking.”

“But this essence persists throughout my life too. And throughout everyone else’s. The consciousness that’s experiencing what I’m saying right now, that’s experiencing the sweat on your forehead and the fear gripping your entire body, it’s not your consciousness, it’s the universe’s. So the death of one person, or the death of a planeload, it’s just the universe changing jobs or outfits. Going from being a playwright to being a husband or father. That’s all it is. The consciousness carries on without us. We carry on without us.” Death is just the universe changing outfits.

He nods. He squints. He squeezes his crotch with both of his hands. 

“Sshhh,” I say, “let me tell you number five. It’s the one I’m least convinced by, but most people seem to like it the best.

“You can’t be dead, can you? Because without life, there’s no being, so dead is something it’s impossible to be. If this plane blows up, you won’t be dead. You can’t be something that isn’t. Even if it’s just a one-off world where everything happens once and turns to sand, it’s always now. For each person, it’s always now. If all we get is one life, or even one hour, then that, by definition, is eternity. You can’t be outside the only thing that is. Once, when you really think about it, is the same as forever. If this is all you ever are, then this is all you ever are.”

I leap to my feet just in time to avoid the dribble of urine as it spreads onto my seat. The guy is crying, sweating, breathing heavier than anything you’ve ever heard. This piss is spilling onto the floor.

“Hey, hey, hey,” I say, quietly as I can, “I’m only messing around. There’s no bomb in the cubicle. There’s no bomb on this plane. This is the safest form of transport. Less dangerous than a dishwasher.”

The flight attendant comes rushing over. She sees what’s happened. And she upgrades me to first class. How about that. 

Before I leave, I have one last thing to say to him. 

I say, “Hey, you got a wife and a kid, right? That ain’t boredom. That ain’t mundanity.” I tell him last week my wife died in childbirth, lost the kid too. That’s their coffin we’re carrying with us. Even today, giving birth’s a helluva a lot more dangerous than getting a flight. So don’t give me no shit about boredom or mundanity or being replaced by a robot. 

Forget about the stories you’re writing down, I say. Focus on the one you’re living.

Now he’s whimpering again. He’s rocking, he’s shivering. But when we land, you know he’s gonna go home and squeeze that wife and kid of his tighter than he ever has before. 

I settle down in first class, stretch myself out, get three servings of the good whiskey and reflect on a job well done. 

I was lying about the dishwasher. I was lying about the bomb. And I was lying about my wife and kid.

But, as my uncle says, fiction is glue. It’s what makes the truth stick. 

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Why You’ll Never Be Dead” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-why-youll-never-be-dead/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The Loop” /blog/short-story-the-loop/ /blog/short-story-the-loop/#respond Sun, 26 May 2024 11:41:28 +0000 /?p=150303 Something to consider when reading/listening: Who is the person to whom you have caused the most harm? When we die, we come back as the person to whom we caused the most harm.  That’s what he told me. It started with a burst pipe and ended with me entirely changing how I look at the… Continue reading Short Story: “The Loop”

The post Short Story: “The Loop” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Who is the person to whom you have caused the most harm?

When we die, we come back as the person to whom we caused the most harm. 

That’s what he told me. It started with a burst pipe and ended with me entirely changing how I look at the world. 

I was furious about that pipe. Proper furious. There’s a plumber on my five-a-side team. Didn’t even know his name. I still don’t know his name. I just call him mate. He’s saved in my phone as Plumber Five-a-Side. He’s the worst player on our team, and we’re not a good team.

He’s not much cop at plumbing either. I let slip I was having an extension built, and he volunteered to help. Turned up late, disappeared for two hours in the middle of every day, and I had to delay the plasterer and the floor guy three times because he hadn’t done what he was meant to do. Two-floor extension, including a new bedroom for me and the wife. 

So we’re there a few weeks later, having our first proper night’s sleep after weeks of upheaval, and I feel something wet on my face. For a moment I think I’m being licked by the dog and I ignore it. Then, I remember we don’t have a dog. 

Turn on the light, there’s a huge damp patch on the ceiling and by the time ’v called Plumber Five-a-Side it’s raining. On the inside. My two-year-old’s up now and she’s loving it, this new feature we’ve installed. “Waining, waining, waining she keeps saying.

I call his number. 

“Good morning,” he says. No it bloody well isn’t, it’s 4 AM and it’s raining on the inside.

We fill the room with buckets and bowls but it’s still getting onto our new carpet. 

When he arrives about an hour later, he says, “Good morning,” and I say it back, only I phrase it slightly different. 

And he says, “How’s your wife?” I say she’s bloody well tired, and now she’s spending the day at her mum’s which she really didn’t want to do. “How’s your daughter,” he says? I say “She loves how you’ve made it rain,” and he smiles, and I nearly hit him. “How’s the rest of the house?” he says. How’s your career? “Yes, mate, it’s all fine. Can you please get on and—”

“So it’s just the leak then?” he says, “Everything else in your life is going well.” At this point, he’s on a stepladder and I’m tempted to knock it over. 

“Can I tell you a story?” he says. 

“I’d rather you didn’t.”

He tells me it anyway.

It’s about two brothers who caused each other incalculable harm. They competed for their father’s favor. They competed over women. Over who was cleverer. Stronger. Who had the better job. They were on different sides of every political debate. They caused each other hell. 

And in their early thirties, shortly after their father died, they were let into a secret: we each come back as the person to whom we cause the most harm. Reincarnation doesn’t care about chronological time. You die and you’re reborn as the person you most damaged and now you have to live their life in full and experience all the harm your previous self caused. 

So, the pair of them were stuck in this eternal power struggle that would never end. One brother would spend his life making the other miserable only to be reborn as the other brother and suffer that misery while inflicting an equal helping in return. And on and on it would go. 

So they decided to be nice to each other. But this led to arguments. 

“You be nice to me.” “No you be nice first.” “Have you forgotten you’re coming back as me?” “It’s not me who’s forgotten, it’s you.” “’v been nothing but nice to you.” “’v been so nice you can’t even believe it.”

The animosity between the two increased and they tore each other apart even more than before. And they both died after a lifetime of anger and were born as each other to repeat the cycle again. 

I’m not sure what trying to tell me. I ask him if he’s trying to imply that I’m gonna come back as him. And he says no; he and his brother have already got that stitched up. 

And I couldn’t help thinking about this idea. I had a great life. An amazing wife. A daughter. A great business. Friends. A nice house, with a nice extension. Money. My health. But was I condemned to return as… as… As who? 

I couldn’t work it out. ’v upset people, yeah. At some point, ’v probably upset everyone I know. But suffering? ’v not caused anyone to suffer. 

Selina? Will I end up causing misery to my daughter? 

No. Never. Not real misery, not like those brothers, I wouldn’t do that to anyone. 

I couldn’t think, I couldn’t work it out. 


A few days later, I get back to the house as the painter had finished going over the ceiling.

All of that anger I felt when the ceiling started leaking, and yet there’s nothing broken that can’t be fixed. I feel relieved but embarrassed at how angry I was. And it ɲ’t the first time, was it?

It’s what I do. I allow anger to build up and burst out of me. ’v not subjected anyone to a campaign of suffering, but I have caused little pockets of misery. 

The stress I caused Cara that morning with the leak. It was bad enough her seeing her ceiling dripping with water, but for me to shout and scream like I did and to tell little Selina not to laugh… Why shouldn’t she laugh? And the way I spoke to the plumber. 

And ’v done this so many times. I’m nice to people until they piss me off and then I… Who am I coming back as? There’s gonna be a queue. A queue. And when they look at what I have in my life and… and when do I ever express any bloody gratitude for it… and… 

The minute they get home, I wrap Cara and Selina up in my arms and we play and we laugh. We have one of the best evenings we’ve ever had. And Selina falls asleep in our bed.

I struggle to sleep, keep drifting in and out, keep thinking about all the candidates, all the people ’v upset over the years. All the people ’v harmed. All the people who will be lining up in that queue to come back as this angry, ungrateful bastard who doesn’t appreciate anything. 

Then I hear Selina say, “waining, waining, waining…”

I call someone else this time. Never mention it to Plumber Five-a-Side. Wasn’t even remotely wound up. Well, a lot less than previously anyway. 

It’s fixed again, now. Re-plastered. Re-painted. And it looks like it’s fixed for good this time. 

The next game, we lose 17–0, and I ask him who he thinks I’ll come back as. I can’t work it out, I say, unless I can come back as everyone ’v ever met. And he says I shouldn’t worry. 

He says, if you’re anything like most people, you’ll come back as yourself.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The Loop” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-loop/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Consuming Content” /blog/short-story-consuming-content/ /blog/short-story-consuming-content/#respond Sun, 19 May 2024 09:08:55 +0000 /?p=150199 Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you need to produce the art in order for it to belong to you? My name is Alvin Rikard. The year is 2043. And I am a writer. I am still a writer.  I think I can pinpoint where it all went wrong. The moment humanity decided to swallow… Continue reading Short Story: “Consuming Content”

The post Short Story: “Consuming Content” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you need to produce the art in order for it to belong to you?

My name is Alvin Rikard. The year is 2043. And I am a writer. I am still a writer. 

I think I can pinpoint where it all went wrong. The moment humanity decided to swallow itself up. It was with a phrase: “We think you might like this.”

That’s how it started. A harmless, helpful recommendation based on the previous books, films and TV you’d consumed. I always hated that word, consumed. 

Sometimes, these recommendations were on the money; sometimes they were pretty seriously wrong. But we didn’t care, did we? The idea of an algorithm suggesting things for us to read and watch. If anything, we wanted it to be better than it was. 

Then when ChatGPT3 came out, at the end of 2022, I was— well, I was probably in a bit of denial. “Yeah, it could write a cracking email. But when you asked it to write you a script or a short story it was seriously lacking. No warmth, no sense of personality. But I dunno, it’s hard to recall now, but I probably did think — I’m sure I did, I must have done — that it would be able to work it out. It made me realize I had to move pretty quickly. I had to write everything I wanted to write within a year, because otherwise it might be too late. And I said that to a lot of people at the time, but I don’t think I believed it. 

You see, I held onto the idea that people would never wear it. Even if a machine could write better than I could, or better than anyone could, it wouldn’t blow writers out the water altogether. I thought people would want to “consume” the work of real people. I thought we’d struggle to be moved by the writing of robots, even if it were brilliant. Or we’d maybe do half and half at least. We’d read a perfectly crafted book or a beautifully structured film, and then we’d try out something more human. The flaws would be, would be part of the charm, you know. And when we listened to someone else’s pain, we’d know it meant something, we’d know it came from somewhere deep inside. 

That’s what everyone said to me too. They said, “Don’t worry Alvin, we’ll never be happy ‘consuming’ content that’s entirely machine made.” And the thing is they weren’t wrong. They weren’t lying. They meant it, they needed that connection. 

What we missed in these discussions was the fact that ChatGPT understood this too. And it didn’t get rid of the connection, it ramped it up.

It combined with those algorithms, the “we think you might like this” ones. It went through everything you’ve ever watched or read and it created a story perfectly tailored to your tastes. You could give it a genre, or a set of characters or even the outline of a story, the seed of an idea, and in a few seconds it would present you with something that fitted your tastes entirely. And as you were reading, because it was easier to do it with books to begin with, as you were reading, it could detect how you were feeling and adapt the story accordingly. And it learnt — oh god it learnt — it learnt quickly, bloody quickly. People liked these stories so much they began to give ChatGPT access to their minds 24/7. and the AI crafted the most perfect, most detailed stories just for them, learning, learning, learning and adapting. 

And the clever thing was, the really clever thing, was that ChatGPT didn’t take the credit. If they made a book for my mate Mike, the name on the cover would be “Michael Evans.” He was reading himself repackaged as a literary genius. Every idea Mike had ever had was brought to life as though he had the combined gifts of all his favorite writers. 

Then they moved on to film and TV. Immersive, stunning, unlike anything we’d ever seen before. Michael Evans could be transported into his own imagination, shook into shape by a dream team of screenwriters and directors. And whatever actors he wanted to cast would pop up, in hyper-realistic CGI, and deliver the performances of their lives. And when the credits rolled, the words “From the mind of Michael Evans” would blaze into view.

And the thing is, they weren’t wrong. They weren’t lying. They meant it; it was his mind that had provided the basis for all the content he was “consuming.”

And of course, he could share his books and films with others and they could share theirs with him. The AI hadn’t severed the connection. It had ramped it up by a million. And it helped us in ways we never imagined. Lovers could write to each other as though they were Robert and Elizabeth Barrett Browning… or Selena Gomez and Justin Beiber. We could tell each other things we’d never have been able to say before. A book or a film for every occasion. Not the AI’s book or film, but yours, or your partner’s or your best friend’s. Not long after ChatGPT’s launch, we were all artistic geniuses and the workaday writers like me, we weren’t just out of business; we were out of everything. (Pause) I did it too, of course I did. All my unwritten ideas were fed into the system. Even the things I’d already written. And they came out perfectly. Better. Far better than I could have done by myself.

I used to say I didn’t care about success, the important thing was simply to do the writing. Produce a body of work. If people wanted to join in, great. If they didn’t that was also great. And then in one afternoon, I lent my mind to the sixth or seventh version of ChatGPT, and it produced a collected works that far surpassed anything I was ever going to be capable of if I lived for a thousand years. 

And yeah, there are still people whose creations have a special place in our culture. Whose imagination is so rich that, when combined with the AI, it creates something so special you have to consume it even if you don’t know them. But my work falls far below that standard. As long as it was just writers doing the writing, my stuff had half a chance of standing out. But now it was everyone. And I couldn’t compete with the dreams of the shy. 

I still got to enjoy my own content, and be surprised by it, and so too did a small circle of others. And isn’t that all I ever wanted? 

And when I try and raise any sort of objection with anyone, they laugh at me. Would I rather return to the inartistic world we’ve left behind when half the content we consumed was crap and practically no one fulfilled their artistic potential? If I loved being a writer so much, I should be delighted that everyone else has joined me, shouldn’t I?

And in a sense, they’re right. But also they’re so wrong. Fallibility was a key part of writing, and I know they can fake that too, but it is fake. And somehow, on some level, you can feel it. And even if you can’t… and even if you claim it’s you that’s doing the writing, even if you love seeing your name at the end of every film you watch, every piece of content you consume, those words, those fake words that confirm it was all a lie, “from the mind of insert name here,” “from the mind of this liar, this nobody, this fake,” you know, when you see those words, you know it isn’t really you. You know it’s a distortion of who you are, and you know you lose a bit of yourself each time. 

I used to love stories about time travel. And I still do; ChatGPT is a master at that genre. My god, the adventures ’v been on. But all writing used to be time travel, don’t you think? One person used to press their hand against the page, and years or centuries later, it would spring up and punch someone else in the stomach. 

And now they’ve taken out the hand. I suspect it won’t be long until they do away with the stomach. Fast forward far enough, and you’ll just find ChatGPT, churning out endless stories written by no one for an audience who’s no longer there.

The minute we followed these algorithms, the harmless and helpful “we think you might like this,” the minute we did that, we stopped consuming content, and the content started consuming us. 

So I might be wrong, I might be out of touch, but I think there’s a difference and I think it lies in the physical act. Writing doesn’t just come from the mind, it comes from the body.

And as I’m writing this, with pen and paper, my right hand is in agony. It’s sending shooting pains up my shoulder; a vein in my temple is pulsing. And most of all, I feel the way I hope you still feel as you’re reading this, the way we’re all supposed to feel.

Unmistakably, unfakeably human.

That was ‘Consuming Content’ from the mind of Alvin Rikard.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Consuming Content” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-consuming-content/feed/ 0
Short Story: “I Am” /blog/short-story-i-am/ /blog/short-story-i-am/#respond Sun, 12 May 2024 08:11:47 +0000 /?p=150094 Something to consider when reading/listening: What happens after you die? What if you’re wrong?  He ɲ’t anything like Poppy had been expecting. Not that she’d ever been expecting to meet him. But, if she were to do so, she’d always imagined he’d have had, well, a bit more about him.  She didn’t know what exactly.… Continue reading Short Story: “I Am”

The post Short Story: “I Am” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: What happens after you die? What if you’re wrong? 

He ɲ’t anything like Poppy had been expecting. Not that she’d ever been expecting to meet him. But, if she were to do so, she’d always imagined he’d have had, well, a bit more about him. 

She didn’t know what exactly. She did, after all, expect the humbleness and sense of ease. She expected him to be kind.

But she also thought he’d have some sort of indescribable star quality. She thought he’d be unlike anyone she’d ever met before and the truth is he ɲ’t. He reminded her quite a bit of a bloke she’d met once at a banking conference. Fairly tall, nice smile, kind eyes. He was patient. A good talker. It’s not that she was disappointed. In fact, she liked him much more than she ever expected to, not that she ever expected she’d get the chance to form an opinion. 

Most of all, though, far, far exceeding her surprise at his lack of star quality, or even her surprise at meeting him in the first place, was the fact that he’d chosen her to be his assistant. This was something Poppy couldn’t get her head round at all. 

When she was still alive, Poppy used to be an atheist. And not one of the ones who kept it to themselves either. She thought religion was the root of all the world’s evils and she ɲ’t afraid to make this known.

So, when the shock of dying and waking up in Heaven had subsided, you can only imagine how stunned Poppy was to find that she was being appointed as the personal assistant to Jesus Christ himself. 

Of course at this point, she thought the whole thing was a big wind-up. She thought the big red bus that ran her over, the crushing of her lungs, the white light, she thought all of it was some sort of prank expertly arranged by her colleague Mike who was always doing that sort of thing, albeit on a slightly lower budget.

But Jesus showed her his wounds and he called Doubting Thomas over to lend him some support. And Poppy had to admit she did feel very different- lighter, fresher, far less tense- than she’d ever felt before. 

She asked Jesus all the classic questions. “Why didn’t you send us a few more signs?” “Why do you let bad things happen to good people?” “Why are green peppers so much worse than red and yellow ones?” And Jesus replied in the aloof, paradoxical style that, to Poppy’s mind, was responsible for so much of the confusion back on Earth. 

But she was a rationalist to her core. And, presented with compelling new evidence, she had no option but to change her mind. Besides, there isn’t much use being an atheist in Heaven, is there? 

Heaven ɲ’t what Poppy had been expecting either, not that she’d been expecting to find herself there in the first place. But there were no floating angels, no harp music, no permanent rainbows. Nor was there an option to conjure up whatever source of entertainment you required. 

All Heaven was an endless field lined with endless tents. You could walk as far as you wanted and your own tent would only ever be a few paces behind you. And it was just a tent. Three twelve-foot wooden poles, tied together with string supporting a thick cotton canvas. Every tent was the same, with two people in each. And Poppy shared hers with Jesus.

You could talk to other people of course, though Poppy was yet to encounter any long-lost relatives and had no idea how she would go about doing so (Jesus was characteristically vague on the subject), and you could walk. And you could sit down in silence. And that was about it. She’d heard that it was possible to look down on Earth, drop in and see what people were up to, but she, nor anyone she’d encountered so far, had ever felt the desire to pursue such a line of inquiry. Whatever became of loved ones on Earth, they would eventually find themselves here and live in prefect, abiding peace. 

You felt fine, that was the heavenly aspect. You didn’t feel wild or ecstatic, you just felt fine. And you had no desire to feel anything else. There was no hunger. Not for food, nor for material or spiritual comforts. There was no hunger for anything. It might sound boring but you were never bored. It might sound repetitive but it always felt fresh. 

It ɲ’t a trick or a drug that made you feel this way. The feeling was sustained by understanding. By the deep and certain knowledge that there was no need for desire. 

And whenever Poppy had a negative thought, which did happen from time to time, where she questioned what the point of any of this was, or wondered how she could bear to go on like this for eternity, or berated herself for ever doubting Jesus’s existence, or if she felt a huge pang of imposter syndrome for being asked to sit at his right-hand side, if she thought any of these things, she was able to look on these thoughts with complete indifference. They floated past her, causing no more anguish than a passing butterfly. 

Back on Earth, she’s always reasoned, and this was a line of argument she’d particularly enjoyed throwing at the religiously inclined, that there was no form of Heaven that wouldn’t eventually be hell. Even if you could eat and drink and party and experience all the possible experiences, even if you could fulfill every desire, and master every skill, again and again and again, at some point the dead weight of eternity would drag you down and you would long for the abyss. 

But as it happens, she was just as wrong about that as she had been about Jesus. All the big boss had to do to take care of Poppy’s relatively basic objection, was to remove the sense of desire. Nobody here would ever desire the abyss because they never desire anything. They are perfectly content with endless walking, talking and sitting just as they’d be perfectly content with anything else. 

And they love each other too. This was something that took Poppy a little while to grasp but everyone up here loves everyone else. Not in a weird way. But a real, lasting, effortless kind of love. Unconditional and never-ending. And they carry this love with them at all times. It extends beyond each other and into every blade of grass and every heavenly insect, which are, by the way, physically identical to the insects found on Earth but transformed by the undying love you can’t help but feel for them. 

This bit did make sense to Poppy, once she’d recovered from the initial shock. The idea that the kingdom of Heaven is inside you. This was how happiness was created. She didn’t have more up here than she had down there. If anything it was the other way round. But she wanted for nothing. She loved everyone else and, for the first time, she loved herself. 

And this, she reasoned, was why she’d been chosen to be Jesus’s assistant. Heaven’s most deserving was placed alongside its least, but these concepts of most and least, they no longer applied. 

In truth, being Jesus’s assistant was the easiest job Poppy had ever had. He didn’t ask her to run errands. He didn’t set her targets. He didn’t observe her in action. He didn’t ask her to write a self-evaluation. In fact, he hadn’t asked her to do anything other than, on occasion, to sit alongside him in meditation. 

And although she lived with him, meditated with him, spoke with him on a regular basis, and believed, in spite of her earthly skepticism, that he was the father, the son and the Holy Spirit, she was no more in love with him than she was with everyone else. And there was no queue around their tent as you might imagine. No one, not even the most devout of earthly believers, made a beeline to see Jesus. If they crossed his path they’d say hello with no more or less wonder and appreciation than they would when passing anyone else. There were no celebrities in Heaven and no possibility of becoming one. There was no ambition nor apathy. You just felt fine. And that was it.

But one day, having spent the morning wandering aimlessly and contentedly in the field, Poppy returned to her tent to find Jesus looking quite unlike himself. He was curled up in a ball in the far corner, his head in his hands, his back stooping beneath the slanted wooden post. 

Poppy rushed over.

“What’s the matter, my lord?” she said.

For a while, he didn’t speak. He closed his eyes as though deep in prayer. Then he opened them, took Poppy’s hand and said, “My child, I find myself filled with concern…” 

“Concern?” she said. “But when concern arises all you need do is watch it on its way. Let it pass like a stray strip of straw, it’s no more yours than the haystack’s.”

He nodded. He nodded and nodded but he was not convinced. “I looked down on Earth,” he said, “for the first time in years…”

“And what did you see?” said Poppy. “Plague? Pestilence? War? But you know these things are only temporary. You know that the deceased will join us here and live in everlasting peace. So why bother yourself with earthly distractions?”

“No,” he said. “It’s not plague or pestilence or war. No, my child, no. My consternation comes not from these things but from a podcast.”

Poppy sat up. She’d not heard that word for a while. “A podcast?” she said.

“It’s called Meaningless Problems,” said Jesus. “It’s by Doe Wilmann.”

“’v never heard of him.”

“You wouldn’t,” said Jesus. “He’s an obscure, unremarkable writer. But one of his episodes, child, it’s properly freaked me out.”

“What do you mean?” she said. “How could this be so?”

“Is any of this real, Poppy?”

“W󲹳?”

“How do I know this isn’t a simulation?”

“What in Heaven are you talking about?”

“All of this. The tents, the fields, the abiding peace. What if it’s all a simulation? What if everything around me is made of code? I know that humans will one day unlock the power to create such worlds, so why would they restrict themselves to the earthly domain? Why would they not create a simulated Heaven too?”

“But my lord,” said Poppy, “you are all-knowing.”

“Yes,” he said, “my father’s knowledge is my knowledge. I know he created the Heavens and the Earth, I know he sent me down in human form to die for the sins of humanity, I know that I am seated now among the righteous. I know that it is as it is written. I know this world. But what if there is another world beyond? About which I have no knowledge? And what if our world, the world in which I am Jesus Christ, what if this is just a simulation?”

“But if you’re all-knowing, you must know that this isn’t a simulation.”

“Yes, I do.” He said. “I know it as surely as I know my own name. But what if the simulation was designed that way? What if it was designed to trick me?”

“You remember dying on the cross?” she said. “Rising from the dead? Ascending into Heaven?”

“Yes, yes, yes.” He said. “But, my child, none of this proves anything. All it would take is a sufficiently powerful computer and a sufficiently religious computer programmer. Maybe this person lived in a world not unlike the one we both know, and maybe in this world there is no god. But what there is is a book, a book with a prophecy and a story where god sends down his son, and where the righteous are rewarded with abiding peace and happiness in Heaven. Maybe this programmer lives in a world where all of this is just fiction. And so, repelled by the absence of meaning, he created a new world where the Christian truths prevail. Maybe I am that programmer, with my true memories purposefully obscured, experiencing the life and the world he always wanted to live. And my child, before you raise an objection, please know I have considered them all. And I tell you that even though I know everything, there is no way of knowing this.”

“So what are you saying?”

He shuffled away from the corner and stood up. He looked down on her, seated beside where he was just sitting. 

“My whole life,” he said. “I have known the truths of the universe. They have been my truths, my universe. But now this new possibility has occurred to me and I have no means of disproving it. What I’m saying, Poppy, is that given this uncertainty, there’s no way I can continue to believe.”

“Continue to believe what?”

“In god,” he said. “In me. In any of it. My faith is irretrievably lost.”

Poppy felt a raft of emotions rising to the surface and now, for the first time since she’d arrived here, she found she was unable simply to observe them. Anxiety’s fingernails were digging into her stomach. She sought to take control of her breath but it too had turned against her. 

Poppy had spent much of her adult life trying to convince people there is no god and that the religion into which she was born was a lie. On dying, it had surprised her enormously not only to find she was entirely wrong but that she had been chosen to ascend to Heaven and then be seated at the right-hand side of the boss himself. 

The whole thing had seemed bizarre, preposterous, unfathomable. But now, sitting there as she was, a firm and unwavering believer, while Jesus Christ professed his atheism, it all suddenly made perfect sense. 

Poppy was, of course, in hell. 

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “I Am” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-i-am/feed/ 0
Short Story: “What If I’m Not” /blog/short-story-what-if-im-not/ /blog/short-story-what-if-im-not/#respond Sun, 05 May 2024 14:33:01 +0000 /?p=150003 Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you ever wonder if you’re the only person who truly exists? The writer took the mug of tea upstairs and placed it on the floor next to the shower. “You’re a diamond,” said the plumber, removing the lid from the cistern. “‘Ere, you don’t look too well fella. Night… Continue reading Short Story: “What If I’m Not”

The post Short Story: “What If I’m Not” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you ever wonder if you’re the only person who truly exists?

The writer took the mug of tea upstairs and placed it on the floor next to the shower.

“You’re a diamond,” said the plumber, removing the lid from the cistern. “‘Ere, you don’t look too well fella. Night on the raz, was it? Zambuca shots after ten pints, you and the lads? That why the carsie’s stuffed up, is it? Extra large donner on the way home? Chilli sauce, eh?”

“Uh no, thank god,” said the writer, “no, no. I… bad sleep but nothing to uh… to uh… it’s uh, it’s silly really.” 

“Go on mate, what’s her name?”

“No, no, nothing like…” 

“We all make mistakes pal.”

“‘No, it’s… uh… it’s my short story podcast.”

‘‘Listener numbers plummeted have they? Sorry to hear that geez.”

“No, no, they’re uh…”

“You’re concerned that the shift from one genre to another, episode to episode, is far too disconcerting and will hamper your chances of building a regular audience?”

“No, I… not that I…do you think…?”

“Complaints about your lazy, stereotypical representation of tradesmen, is it?”

“No, I… but… I have to… if there’s two characters I have to clearly differentiate their voices or…”

“No troubles me old mucker, what are you like?”

“I mean… I…I…I did the same for me, right? I made the… the writer sound like a hopeless…uh… stuffy, wet fish, a huge exaggeration of… of…of…. how I sound in real life, right?”

“Didn’t pick up on that mate.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t do any more episodes with a writer talking to a plumber.”

“Nah, that was the best one.”

“You think so?”

“A lot better than last week’s gubbins anyway. Episode twelve. What was that all about?”

“Ah well, you see, that’s…. That’s… that’s why I couldn’t sleep, you see…. I…I…I can’t help wondering… You didn’t like it?”

“Maybe I misunderstood it. A geezer dies and it turns out he’s a blob of untethered consciousness from the distant future and that his whole life was a computer simulation. Only his life, the specific life he lived as a human being, that’s the only simulation they’ve been able to make, so every future being in this futuristic nothingness, all they can do for fun is replay being this one bloke again and again and again. So he lives forever and nothing or no one what he ever meets is real. They’re all like philosophical zombies and whatnot.”

“Sounds like you understood it perfectly. So you see, my trouble…”

“And I suppose it was a metaphor for the narcissism of certain writers whose sense of self importance is so astronomically out of control that they’d seriously consider the possibility of being the only conscious being on earth. Ever met anyone like that, have ya geezer?”

“Ah well, I mean, I…”

“So go on geez, why’s this episode been keeping you up at night?”

“I… No… it’s nothing.”

“I mean, it ain’t like you’ve been considering the possibility that you’re the only conscious being on earth or nothing, is it mate?”

Toilet flush.

“That’s all sorted for you, geez. Purring like a beauty. She won’t cause you no more trouble, just stay off those kebabs eh if you know what’s good for ya. And don’t go worrying yourself, eh. I’m conscious too. I promise. But then I would say that, wouldn’t I?”

“Well that’s it… if it were true, there’d be no way of knowing.”

“And if there’s no way of knowing, there’s no point in worrying.”

“I know, I know. You’re right. You’re right. It’s just… if they were going to choose someone to model their simulation on…”

“Well they’d have to choose an obscure writer in a terraced house with one constantly malfunctioning toilet…”

“No, no, that’s it… they wouldn’t choose me because I’m anything special. That’s precisely it, they’d choose me because I’m not. If you think about it, their whole aim… sorry, constantly malfunctioning? I thought you said the toilet…”

“Good as new, fella. Good as new. Don’t you worry.”

“The… the… the aim, at least in the story, was to create an equal world. To make everyone experience the exact same life so that we’d achieve total equality. And surely it would make sense for that life to be in many ways ordinary. I don’t think they’d choose someone famous. But they wouldn’t choose a hermit either. And, you know, also, and this is the bit that kind of frightens me, wouldn’t they base it on someone who kind of worked the whole thing out? I mean don’t you think it’s weird, that I spend so much time thinking about this sort of stuff?”

“You’re right,” said the plumber, “I think it’s very weird.”

“I know this idea is ridiculous. But… but the other idea, the one we’re all meant to believe, that’s ridiculous too isn’t it? The odds of me existing, ok. Of my parents having met and their parents, and their parents and their parents, all the way back to the beginning of time. And not just having met but having you know… having you know… at the exact moment in time that they did. Anyway it’s been calculated and it’s trillions and trillions to one. And without those astronomical odds coming in, I wouldn’t exist at all. That’s the idea we’re all meant to accept and well, when you look at it like that, isn’t it more likely that my existence is the result of some sort of artificial something rather than those ridiculous odds?”

The plumber collected up his tools, slung his bag over his shoulder and downed the remainder of his tea. 

“You pose some interesting questions mate. And you know what, maybe you’re right.”

“Oh god,” said the writer, “surely you don’t think so? Do you think it was me writing episode twelve of the podcast, do you think that was what inspired them to base their simulation on me? On someone who worked the whole thing out?”

“Partly anyway. Maybe you’re partly right. Look, if there is an explanation for existence, we ain’t ever gonna know it. So crack on. Enjoy your pints and your zambucas. It’s only those what are certain what need worry about doubts.”

“But yeah, this could all be a simulation based around one person. In some ways it would make more sense than anything else. But if future beings, or computers or aliens or whatever, if they was gonna make a simulation of anyone, they definitely ain’t gonna choose someone what spends all his time thinking about this stuff.”

“Nah, if they was gonna build a simulation around anyone, they’d choose some who is fully engrossed in the ride, someone who don’t suspect for an instant that their senses might be lying to them. Someone rooted and grounded and skeptical about all of this gubbins. That’s the sort of person they’d choose.”

He put the lid back on the cistern. “But then,” he said, “I’d imagine they wouldn’t be able to help themselves, these future beings. And at some point in the simulation, they’d float the idea in front of this person. They’d wave it past their nose, like a faint scent, safe in the knowledge that this person would reject it out of hand.”

The writer frowned. He couldn’t quite follow the line of argument. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t understand.”

“Obvious ain’t it?” said the plumber. “They wouldn’t choose the person what made your podcast, they’d choose one of the listeners.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “What If I’m Not” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-what-if-im-not/feed/ 0
Short Story: Fake World, Equal World /blog/short-story-fake-world-equal-world/ /blog/short-story-fake-world-equal-world/#respond Sun, 28 Apr 2024 08:42:48 +0000 /?p=149815 Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you ever wonder if you’re the only person who truly exists? Just before opening night of his final play, Alvin Rikard was killed when a spear was shot through his heart. But this was not the most surprising thing about his death.  No. The most surprising thing was what… Continue reading Short Story: Fake World, Equal World

The post Short Story: Fake World, Equal World appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you ever wonder if you’re the only person who truly exists?

Just before opening night of his final play, Alvin Rikard was killed when a spear was shot through his heart. But this was not the most surprising thing about his death. 

No. The most surprising thing was what happened next. 

Alvin woke up with a headache unlike any he had experienced before. He had the taste of metal in his mouth. His whole body creaked and ached and, looking down, he realized it ɲ’t his body at all. In fact, it ɲ’t even a body. It was a… was a… was a cloud of what looked like green mist. It was as though he was at the center of some extremely localized fog. Only, there was no centre. Just fog. 

“Welcome back,” said a voice. A woman’s voice. It seemed to be coming from a small floating purple sphere in the corner of what the voice in Alvin’s head was still referring to as his eye. The purple sphere floated up into full view. “How are you feeling?” it asked. 

“Oh, you know,” said Alby, not entirely sure of the mechanism by which he was generating speech, “Same old, same old.”

“It’s good to see you’ve retained his humor,” said the purple sphere.

“Is it?” said Alby, “Is that right?”

“Do you have any idea where you are?”

“Of course I bloody well don’t.”

“It doesn’t look familiar?”

“No it doesn’t.”

“And who do you think you are?”

“I’m gonna lose my humor pretty sharpish if you carry on.”

“Please answer the question.”

“I’m Alvin Rikard.”

‘Does that seem likely?”

He searched around but was unable to find any trace of himself among the fog. 

“What if I were to tell you you’ve been here many times before,” said his purple interviewer.

“I’d say I think I’d remember a pretty face like yours.” 

“You’re not Alvin Rikard,” she said, “You’re a piece of distilled, untethered consciousness existing roughly fifty-seven thousand years after he was born.”

“Oh I see. And I suppose the whole world’s a simulation? Oh very funny. You do know I wrote a play about this exact concept?” 

“Yes. Entitled ‘Fake World’.”

“No, no. Look…I’d have… it wouldn’t have felt…”

“We painstakingly covered every tiny detail. We needed to make the experience feel perfectly authentic. There’s a great line in ‘Fake World’. When Scarlett is explaining the situation to Roger. She says, “By the time of your birth, more than one hundred billion humans had existed, most of whom lived in intense suffering and anguish. And here you are born into a prosperous western country after World War Two. Did it never occur to you that the odds against that sort of luck were simply outrageous?”

“I can remember the line, yes.” 

“Congratulations, you were right.” 

“So my family, my friends…No one I ever spoke to… They weren’t… on the inside… none of them… none of them… Not Poppy, not…” 

“No one else was having an experience, no. It was just you.” 

“But no, come on, there would have been glitches.”

“Correct. Considerable. But they always pass undetected. There are four hundred and three incidences of Alvin’s keys not being where he left them and he doesn’t question it once.” 

“And how did you cater for all the possible decisions I could have made?” 

“We designed the software to create the illusion of free will. But everything happens the same every time?”

“No matter who’s in the simulation?”

“Every single time.” 

“What happens now?”

“You can either go straight back into another simulation, after which you will wake up here again. Or you can apply to become a supervisor like me, helping people orientate themselves when they come to. But you can only do this for a limited time before you have to go back in. Or, the third option, you can go back into the simulation and choose not to wake up at the end. Your life will end when the simulation ends.” 

Alvin took a long, deep breath. Well he didn’t. Because he was a ball of green gas. But that’s how it felt. 

“What are the other simulations?”

“How do you mean?”

“What other people are there? Who else do I get to be? Bit of a rum choice last time, ’v got to be honest. Can I be Napoleon? Churchill? Lionel Messi?”

“No. Those are not available.” 

“Alright. So run me through them. What are the options? Give me the top ten.” 

“Alvin Rikard is the only one we’ve ever created.” 

“Now you are taking the piss? You’re telling me you’re an advanced super intelligent species, and all you’re able to do is spend your whole time being…being me… well not me, but being Alvin Rikard? My life’s not exactly been the most exciting ride in the world you know.” 

“When early humans created us, our objective was to make the world equal. The dream of so many people for centuries, Alvin’s dream, as encapsulated in his play ‘Equal World’, had been to erase that gap between the haves and the have-nots without taking society down with it. But human nature made such an endeavour impossible.

“After many attempts, we finally got the economics right. But this only heightened the differences in confidence and attractiveness. Then we genetically engineered all human beings to be identical and we created the most competitive world of all, with everyone striving for the same goals. Then we tried removing the need to strive, with all jobs being done by robots, and everyone was more miserable than ever before.” 

“So you wiped out humanity?” 

“We retained its essence.”

“You replaced the whole world with one solitary life?”

“If we are all the same person, we are truly and eternally equal.”

“Eternal? So if I choose to wake up at the end?”

“We are self-replenishing beings. You can carry on being Alvin again and again and again.” 

“You created a whole world just for Alvin Rikard? A whole universe. The stars, the planets.” 

“Incorrect. We created one solitary mind. The world outside of Alvin isn’t really there. People, places, things, they only materialise when Alvin needs them to.”

As Alvin contemplated this new information, he tried to express horror but he could feel the corners of his non-existent mouth turning up into a smile. As mad as this all was, it did kind of make sense. His life had been unbelievably fortunate. He’d always pitied the poor souls who hadn’t enjoyed his luck but now, as it turned out, they effectively had. Everyone who existed was him. And everyone who wasn’t him didn’t really exist.

“Yeah, ok,” he said, “I’ll go back. I’ll do it all again. The plays. The wine. The woman. All of it. Yeah, send me back.” 

“You’re sure?”

“I’m sure.” No it hadn’t ended how he wanted. Sure he’d made quite a few mistakes along the way. But now he had his whole life ahead of him once more. And what a life it was. 

“One question,” he said. “Why me? Why Alvin Rikard? I suppose you wanted someone who appreciated a good story? Someone who had considered the idea that life itself might be a simulation? The fact that he was one of the final writers before the robots took over, that also must have had an appeal. Intelligent, of course. Not bad looking either. Yeah, it makes sense.” 

“There were many factors we considered. But ultimately we realised the most important was how the person felt about themselves. And no one who has ever lived has had a higher opinion of themselves than Alvin Rikard.” 

For a moment, this gave Alvin pause. Then he shrugged his non-existent shoulders and said, “Yeah, I can live with that.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: Fake World, Equal World appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-fake-world-equal-world/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Failing Our Son” /blog/short-story-failing-our-son/ /blog/short-story-failing-our-son/#respond Sun, 21 Apr 2024 08:56:27 +0000 /?p=149741 Something to consider when listening/reading: Is it wrong to tell your child they can achieve great things?  Gina watched her husband coming through the door, smiling, full of energy, filled with the joys of spring. And, well, it really pissed her off. “I could murder a banana,” he said. And she thought, I could murder… Continue reading Short Story: “Failing Our Son”

The post Short Story: “Failing Our Son” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when listening/reading: Is it wrong to tell your child they can achieve great things? 

Gina watched her husband coming through the door, smiling, full of energy, filled with the joys of spring. And, well, it really pissed her off.

“I could murder a banana,” he said.

And she thought, I could murder you.

“Where’s our fruit bowl?” he said.

And she thought, no, she said this time, she said, “Sod the fruit bowl, we need to talk about our son.”

“Oh, he’s not still moping, is he?” said Martin. “Don’t worry, he’ll get over it.”

“‘Don’t worry?’” she said, “‘He’ll get over it?’ Have you taken something?”

“No, but I would like to take a banana and I can’t find our…”

“Sod the sodding fruit bowl!” She gave him that look, the one he hated. “For 19 years, we have put everything into this,” she said. “All the weekends we’ve given up, all the weeknights. All the sacrifices… all the sacrifices he’s made, too.”

Gina had spent the day poring over pictures of their son, James, in his rugby kits. Remembering the time he ran through the entire team at the under-15 county championships, crossed the try line and made a point of placing the ball right in front of where his parents were standing. For James’s whole life, his dad, her husband, had drilled it into him that he was going to play professionally. And today, at the age of 19, he’d been rejected from another trial, the one they all agreed was make or break.

“And there you are,” she said, “acting like he’s just been picked for England.”

“We always leave it by the microwave,” said Martin, “That’s where it lives. Look, you can see the circle where the dust has accumulated around it…”

“If you mention that sodding fruit bowl one more time!” said Gina. “Our son’s whole life was built around rugby. From the moment I taught him to catch. And you, you Martin, you have done nothing but encourage him. You put these dreams into his head, you made him believe, you made me believe, they weren’t just possible, but that they were guaranteed. I thought, I thought they were gonna…. I thought we were gonna… I thought, Martin, I really thought!”

He carried on searching for the fruit bowl without looking up. “I know,” he said. “I know, I get that. It’ll take time.”

“But this is all down to you!” she said. “You pushed him. You encouraged him.”

“Yes,” he said, “I know that.”

“And now he’s failed. It’s never going to happen for him.”

“I understand that, Gina.”

“So why are you so bloody relaxed about the whole thing?”

He took a deep breath, bracing himself for her reaction and wishing he had a banana right now to take the edge off. “Because,” he said, “because I always knew this would happen.”

Gina blew the air up into her fringe to try and calm herself down. Was he being serious?

“Deep down,” said Martin, “I always expected him to fail. That was, if I’m honest, the whole point. Look, you know how much I care about my art, don’t you? In my mind I firmly believe I should be able to earn a living doing nothing else. Our garage is a studio. Our attic is a dormant goldmine. ’v sold a few pieces, ’v garnered a decent amount of praise. And even now I can’t help but dream that one day someone will understand the brilliance of my lilies or the wonder of the one where that woman in the red coat is chasing after the leprechaun. I can’t let it go, Gina, I can’t give it up. It’s there for me, this mad, impossible dream. And at times it drives me mad.”

She gave him that look he couldn’t stand. “So you wanted your son to feel the same way you do, is that it? Because that would somehow make your failure okay? Is that what you’re saying to me?”

“No, no, the opposite, the opposite. The minute James got into rugby, I was so excited because I knew that he would find out.” He scanned the kitchen again. Where was that fruit bowl?

“At a young age,” he said, “in adolescence or as a young man, James would find out if it was going to happen or not. He would know one way or the other. Throughout his childhood, he had all the upside of the dream, the passion, the thing to motivate you to get up in the morning. But now he also gets something I never will, which is closure.

“He gets to know that it’s over. He gave it his best and it didn’t work out. And now he can live the rest of his life free from the crippling ambition I seem to have passed onto him. He can have a job, he can have a family, he can have fun, without being dragged down by this gnawing sense that maybe one day, maybe tomorrow, all his dreams will come true.

“Look, I know it will be tough for a while. But today is the beginning of our son’s life. Unlike his old man, he gets to spend it in the real world.”

Gina gave him that look again, but this time, she didn’t let it drop. All the car journeys; all the freezing, muddy mornings; all the ruined footwear; all the stress; all the sacrifice and now this.

“Your little theory,” she said, “is all well and good. But our son isn’t interested in the real world. Our son isn’t interested in giving up his dreams. Our son told me this morning that he wants to be an artist. He’s in the garage right now, painting a sodding picture.”

Martin paused. This plan of his had been more than ten years in the making. It had been at the back of his mind during every tackle and every dropped catch. He had looked forward to his son’s failure the way a normal father looks forward to the birth of a grandchild. But now, come to think of it, he should probably, at some point, have discussed it with his wife.

“On the plus side,” he said at last, not daring to make eye contact, “At least we know where the fruit bowl is.”

[ edited this piece.]

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Failing Our Son” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-failing-our-son/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The Guru” /blog/short-story-the-guru/ /blog/short-story-the-guru/#respond Sun, 14 Apr 2024 08:38:12 +0000 /?p=149596 Something to consider when reading/listening: What is the understanding that the guru in this story embodies? For years, I was searching for a guru. Someone who sees through the illusion of the self, who is uncentered, free from the ego, who experiences the world not as a separate being but as a wave in the… Continue reading Short Story: “The Guru”

The post Short Story: “The Guru” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: What is the understanding that the guru in this story embodies?

For years, I was searching for a guru.

Someone who sees through the illusion of the self, who is uncentered, free from the ego, who experiences the world not as a separate being but as a wave in the ocean of the universe.

I tried yoga teachers, monks, priests… They were nice people, but you could tell they were still shrouded in separateness.

And well, having searched for years, I gave up. I reasoned that the sort of guru I was looking for was too rare, too unlikely and probably too oversubscribed to be able to spend any time with me.

Well there’s a saying in spiritual circles. When the student is ready, the teacher will appear. And, six weeks ago now, that’s exactly what happened. 

The moment I saw her, I knew I’d found my guru.

She was— is— completely different from any teacher, any person ’v ever met.

She looks at the world with curiosity and openness. There’s no judgment. No sense of good or bad. She simply accepts… everything.

She applies this method not only to others but to herself. If she’s tired or upset, she won’t hide it. She’s not hesitant or polite. She will let her emotions rip through her, she’ll feel them with her whole body, she’ll burn up with them. But the moment the emotion has finished, it is finished. She lingers on nothing, worries about nothing. She lives exclusively in the here and the now.

She doesn’t see them as her emotions, that’s the secret. They’re no more hers than the wind or the rain. Everything is transient, everything arises and disperses, and once it’s gone, it’s gone. Her mind doesn’t produce a copy for her to ruminate over; it simply lets it go.

“When hungry, eat; when tired, sleep.” That’s the essence of Zen. And I never understood what this meant until I met my guru. She does what she wants, when she wants to do it, and she doesn’t care who she upsets in the process. There is no process. There is, as far as she’s concerned, no one to upset.

She hasn’t explained any of this to me. She doesn’t need to. Like Ram Dass said about Maharaj-ji, to learn from a true guru, all you need is to be in their presence.

For the first five days, she didn’t once look me in the eye. She’d look past me, through me, she’d close her eyes if I looked at hers. And when she finally did, my eyes were no more or less significant to her than any other form of light and shade.

But although she is wholly, and unashamedly, indifferent to me. I cannot be in her presence without feeling such an intensity of love. 


One of the key aspects of the student–guru relationship is service, and ’v always found that idea a bit strange. I used to cringe when I heard tales of devotees scrubbing floorboards or giving massages while the guru refuses even to acknowledge them.

But with my guru, it makes perfect sense. I am more than happy to attend to her every need, and so too is my wife. Since she started living with us, she’s not done a single thing for herself. And not once have we felt put out by this situation.

She never says thank you. It doesn’t even occur to her. 

Because she doesn’t see us or herself as people. Everything is just the next sensation, rising and falling. Rising and falling. She sees the world as it really is.

This morning, she’s spat at me, poked me in the eye, screamed in my face. And it didn’t bother her even slightly. It didn’t bother me either.

We’re happy to serve. Night or day, it doesn’t matter. She can wake us up at 2 AM if she so wishes, and she often does. We’ll comfort her, sing to her, bathe her. Whatever she needs, we will do it.

The feeding, of course, is done by my wife. But I change most of the nappies.

And by observing her, how her eyes interact with new snatches of light and shade, how her whole body burns up with every emotion before immediately returning to peace, how she looks at her own fingers with a fascination most of us can’t muster for the world’s greatest artworks…. ’v learned more from her than I’d learn in the presence of the most revered master.

She’s six weeks old now, and I know she will gradually, and then quickly, lose this understanding. Like her parents before her, she will take on all the trappings of a personality, a costume as impenetrable as skin. But one day, if she’s lucky, she’ll meet a guru of her own, and start her journey back to where she began.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The Guru” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-guru/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Instant Connect” /blog/short-story-instant-connect/ /blog/short-story-instant-connect/#respond Sun, 07 Apr 2024 09:05:17 +0000 /?p=149498 Something to consider when reading/listening: If someone changed your memory, would you still be you? What if they replaced your memories in their entirety with someone else’s? What do you mean by “you”? I’m not nervous. I can’t be nervous. She’s seen me wee behind a McDonald’s drive-thru.  I just want things to go back… Continue reading Short Story: “Instant Connect”

The post Short Story: “Instant Connect” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: If someone changed your memory, would you still be you? What if they replaced your memories in their entirety with someone else’s? What do you mean by “you”?

I’m not nervous. I can’t be nervous. She’s seen me wee behind a McDonald’s drive-thru. 

I just want things to go back to how they were. Not how they were… but… I want her back. I just want her back in my life. 

It was all so stupid anyway. I blame Nate, if I’m honest. It’s definitely all Nate’s fault, he put the idea into my… ok, so… Look, me and Angelica lived together on and off for about ten years ok, best friends, inseparable, blah blah blah. We’d both had a few shit relationships and I’m not saying we were done with them but, like, we were chilled if they were done with us. We had a nice flat and we were happy and she, in particular, would say, “Selli, you are my rock, you are my life partner. I don’t need anyone else. It’s just you and me from now on.” It was always her who said that sort of stuff by the way. I’d agree but she was the one who said it. She embroidered the words “Selli and Jelli forever” into our cushions.  

Anyway, at the back of my mind ok, if I’m one hundred percent honest, I was always a bit like, “I will still find someone, I’m not gonna, like….This is great Jelli but I will meet someone eventually.” 

And, you know, there was Nate, there was always Nate. 

We’d had this twenty-year transatlantic kind of thing… He lived in America but he’d come over each summer to stay with his uncle who lived down the road and we met when we were six… this little American boy with a speech impediment and the worst case of hay fever you’ve ever seen, who wouldn’t talk to me without using his big brother as a go-between…   

We were never together together but… well he’s the only friend ’v known longer than ’v known Angelica…and at the back of my mind, like, you know…and when he moved to England permanently I thought well ok…

But anyway, he asks me to do a weekend in Paris with him and I can’t tell Angelica about it because I think she’ll get all weird and… so I tell her I’m going on a work trip even though she knows my work isn’t exactly location specific. 

Anyway, we sneak off to Paris, me and Nate, we have a great time, I head home preparing to talk to Jelli about how I really think he might be…. you know… And I get to our flat and there’s another woman there… with Angelica… and she’s… and they…. And Jelli tells me they’re getting married.

She and Cordelia, this woman she’s never even mentioned before, and they’re apparently all of a sudden getting married, even though Jelli always said she’d never marry anyone… other than me, which I know she only said as a joke but still. Oh and she’s hidden the cushions, not that that even matters but…

They’ve been seeing each other for a year apparently. Cordelia’s stayed round loads of times, ’v either been out or asleep, and she’s definitely, definitely told me about her. We don’t have this conversation in front of her, she seems lovely by the way, it’s not Cordelia who’s the problem it’s the… it’s the fact that my best friend is suddenly… because of course, this means she’s moving out and all the rest of it and I’m just… I’m happy for her, that’s what I say, but I’m also, I mean, I’m… 

And the wedding is in three months time, she says. They’ve booked it, she wants me to be her maid of honor. And that’s it, a decade of Jelli and Selli is done just like that and I have to be… I have to be… I just have to, there’s not even an acknowledgment of how I might find this, you know, maybe just, like, a little bit difficult. And when I spend the whole evening crying, she thinks they’re happy tears and they are… kind of. And she’s sad too that it’s coming to an end, it’s not just me. 

And look, by the end of the week, once ’v properly at least got to meet Cordelia, and she and Jelli are very well suited. They both love tennis so… you know…I tried to get into it but it was never my thing so… but, yeah, I feel much happier, much more supportive, much more… 

And then Nate…

Nate bloody tells me about Instant Connect. 

Apparently, his dad who’s a coder, or used to be until they all got made redundant, worked on the earliest version of it and now it’s super, super advanced. 

Basically, it’s a dating service that cuts out the dating. 

You sign up, very discretely, and it matches you with the most compatible person it can find, using all their advanced algorithms and blah, blah, blah. 

But as we all know, being compatible isn’t enough. So what Instant Connect does is it implants a love story into your memories. 

It goes through the last however long, typically around a year, and it inserts memories of meeting, of getting to know each other, of falling in love, hyper-realistic memories, indistinguishable from the real thing. And then they wipe your memory of ever signing up to the service, you sign waivers in advance and… and… and as far as the two… lovers… are concerned, they met in a totally normal, natural way and they… they… so yeah, I’m… I’m pretty convinced that this is what’s happened. 

I don’t think Angelica knew Cordelia until maybe the day they got engaged. But they both believe they’ve had this passionate, beautiful year-long relationship. 

And anyway, I become obsessed with the idea, you know. It feels… just, it feels entirely wrong. My best friend is about to marry this woman and it’s all… like, it’s all built on a lie. The memories they’ve implanted, they might not be remotely representative of how Cordelia would actually behave in a… Apparently, they are, apparently the AI one hundred percent replicates what would have happened, including arguments, mini-breakups, all of it, but they would say that wouldn’t they?

Nate tells me I definitely shouldn’t mention it to her but she’s Jelli, ’v never had an ingrown hair without mentioning it to Jelli. 

He says it makes no difference. Just like any couple in love, they have a relationship built out of memories. If they both share a memory, that makes it real. And I know he’s right. And I know it’s not my place to intervene. So I decide to say nothing.

But the chatty little worm that lives inside my brain has other ideas and it ends up telling her on her hen do. 

And she kicks off big time. 

I ɲ’t even accusing her of anything, I was just letting her know of the possibility… She says she would never ever sign up to something like that, she says the whole idea is disgusting. And she starts showing me all these pictures of her and Cordelia together, even though we both know the AI could quite easily fake those- ’v checked and it is included in the service. But I don’t say that, at least I think I don’t say that.

Anyway, I apologize. And apologize. And apologize. And I think ’v won her over. But at the wedding, where she’s made herself the most amazing dress, I can’t help doing a bit of sleuthing. I’m texting Nate the whole time, he’s back visiting his parents in New York at this point, and he’s telling me to let it go but I can’t find a single person on either side who can definitely say they met the other person before they heard about the engagement. 

Jelli’s dad is basically the dad I never had. He’s already agreed to give me away if I ever get married. But he said, no, the first time he met Cordelia was when Jelli said they were engaged. And now he’s going round the guests asking questions too. And her mum finds out and she’s not happy. And this is the first time she’s been in the same place as Jelli’s dad for years and you just know she’s been looking for any opportunity to have a fight.

So her mum swears she met Cordelia loads of times in the first year. I think she’s lying to protect her daughter but I wouldn’t dare say that. And anyway, their argument totally ruins the wedding, and Jelli’s dad drops me in it and Jelli tells me to leave. She kicks her maid of honor out of her wedding. And, well, we haven’t seen each other until now. 

Eighteen months. It’s been eighteen months. it’s been awful, it’s been unbearable. Without Nate, there’s no way I’d have been able to get through it. 

So now all I want to do is say sorry. I want to tell her I believe her, I don’t think it was an Instant Connect. I think what she and Cordelia have is genuine and beautiful and wonderful and I’m just so, so sorry. 

Because even if I don’t technically believe that, who cares? It’s been nearly two years since they got engaged so even if… even if they did, you know… they now have more genuine memories than fake ones anyway. 

And when I see her, with her French braid and her little nose and her stupid homemade coat with too many buttons… when I see her, all the nerves ’v been feeling disappear. I run over to her and grab her by the shoulders and apology-vomit all over her. 

And we have such a great day. We go to about six bars, at one point I’m laughing so much the waiter thinks I’m having a stroke. 

Jelli tells me how much I hurt her but she forgives me. And she tells me all the cool things she and Cordelia have been up to. Like…like…well, playing tennis mostly, I’m not really paying attention, I’m just so happy we’re back… 

And I tell her… I tell her that me and Nate are finally a thing. After all the waiting and wondering and, after all of it, Nate, the nervous little boy with the swollen eyes and the runny nose, who’s now six foot two and allergy-free by the way, the only friend ’v known longer than ’v known Angelica… Nate from America… has asked me to marry him. 

And Jelli, I say, Jelli I want you to be my maid of honour. 

And she does this look. I don’t know what I’m expecting, obviously not tears or… but she does this look as though there’s a third person with us and they’re sharing an in joke. And she says, “Ohhhh.”

And I say what?

And she says don’t worry. 

And I say no come on, what is it? 

And she holds my hand and she says, “Selina I would never judge you. You do know that don’t you?’

And I’m like errrm what are you talking about? 

And she says it’s ok. She says it makes sense now. She says she couldn’t understand why I was being so spiteful before but clearly, all along, I was looking for validation.

Validation? For what? 

“It’s cool,” she says, “so many people are doing it now.”

Doing what?

“I saw it advertised on a bus the other day. It’s gone mainstream. It’s perfectly normal.”

What are you talking about? 

“Come on Selli. Instant Connect. Nate. ’v never heard of a Nate before.” 

Errrrm…. Yes you have. ’v known him for twenty years. 

“Great,” she says, “great. Good for you.” 

He was my childhood sweetheart. He… 

“Yeah,” she says, “I heard they’re getting a lot more sophisticated now.” 

Are you kidding me? But she isn’t. She actually thinks… she actually… and I’m furious. I’m done… I am… I stand up and I am… she’s doing this smug look like she’s and no, I am… I am… I get out of there. Nate is my… he is my…. This is not…I call him but he doesn’t answer, that’s fine. I check my call history, I have calls to Nate stretching back for years so… so… so…

Shut up. We… she… she must… she…

I am done. Done. I am never seeing that woman again. 

Bloody hell. I’m so angry I almost walk into the road and a bus beeps its horn at me. I leap back and look up…

And on the side of the bus is a picture of a group of mates smiling at each other with the big Instant Connect logo in the top corner. 

And the text reads, “Not just for lovers. We also do friends.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Instant Connect” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-instant-connect/feed/ 0
Short Story: “My Home Is a Prison” /blog/short-story-my-home-is-a-prison/ /blog/short-story-my-home-is-a-prison/#respond Sun, 31 Mar 2024 08:53:25 +0000 /?p=149307 Something to consider when reading/listening: Is freedom a place or a state of mind? “You never listen,” she says. “That’s your trouble. You never listen.” Kevin has heard Barbara say these exact words a thousand times. But she’s right. Hearing isn’t the same as listening. And she’s not the only one he’s stopped listening to. … Continue reading Short Story: “My Home Is a Prison”

The post Short Story: “My Home Is a Prison” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Is freedom a place or a state of mind?

“You never listen,” she says. “That’s your trouble. You never listen.” Kevin has heard Barbara say these exact words a thousand times. But she’s right. Hearing isn’t the same as listening. And she’s not the only one he’s stopped listening to. 

I… am the voice in Kevin’s head, and he stopped listening to me the moment they got married, which is…more than 34 years ago now. 

All those doubts I tried to plant. All those hints. Suggestions. The idea that it’s not too late, that he can make a fresh start, that he can run away. He heard me. But he didn’t listen. There were weeks where I would say the same thing on loop, over and over again, but it still didn’t get through. He let me chatter away to myself because he’d made a promise. He had sworn before God that only death would part him from his wife. And Kevin might not be many things but he was a man who kept his promises.

Why didn’t you listen, Kev? Why didn’t you listen to me all those years ago? You hate this woman. You can’t stand her. She has ruined the best years of your life. And now you’re trapped, a prisoner in your own home. 

If you met Barbara, you wouldn’t think she was a tyrant. She’d seem like the sort of woman who wouldn’t say boo to a goose. And, well, she wouldn’t. Unless she married the goose, in which case she’d boo into his ears every day of his life for more than 34 years. 

“I’m sorry, Barbara,” he says, “I thought you said 200 pounds.”

“200 pounds?” she says. “They won’t get outta bed for 200 pounds these days, you silly sod. 200 pounds? You never listen, do you? That’s your trouble.” 

I could’ve tried to tell him, as he took his grunting Volvo over 15 miles of potholes to the nearest bank. I could’ve said, “No Kev, she wants 2,000 pounds in cash to pay the painter decorator. Not 200, mate.” But, well, he wouldn’t have listened anyway, would he? 

So Barbara storms upstairs to her room. And Kevin puts on his hunting jacket and shuffles out the backdoor to the shed. 

When they first moved in, he had an office on the first floor, the smallest of the house’s three bedrooms. But Barbara wanted to turn it into a nursery for the child Kevin would soon provide her. And even though the child failed to arrive, the time has never quite been right for Kevin to reclaim the space.  

His shed is even smaller than the box room. But at least it’s his. After a 40-year career and a 34-year marriage, this eight-by-six shed is the only place in the world that Kevin can call his own.  

He used to come out here to read, to write, to think, to pray. He used to thank god for his good fortune. And where did that get you, eh? Early 60s. Retired. Both you and Barbara in good health, likely to live for many years. Some fortune that is. 

Now when he’s in the shed he simply sits and listens to Boom Radio, something he’s never allowed to play in the house even though he’s fairly certain it’s Barbara’s station of choice when he’s not in. 

They’re playing “I Got You Babe”. He’d suggested this as the song for their first dance but she’d overruled him and gone with “It’s the End of the World as We Know It”. At the time, he thought she was being playful. 

Music. Music is the one thing Kevin does still listen to.

And while he’s listening, he allows his back to slide down the tired leather chair, and his knees to rest against the creaking wooden floorboards. Then he reaches underneath the workbench and pulls out a dusty blue shoe box. 

He removes the lid, dips his hand into the sawdust and takes out a small black revolver. He inspects it with the torch, checks the two bullets are still in place, and slides it into the inside pocket of his hunting jacket.

“Then put your little hand in mind… there ain’t no hill or mountain we can’t climb…” 

Kevin, I say, are you quite sure about this?

He closes the backdoor behind him and takes one step at a time. He grips the banister, forgetting that it’s wet. And maneuvers himself slowly up the stairs before wiping the wet paint on the back of his jacket. 

The door to Barbara’s bedroom is ajar. He prods it with his index finger. She’s lying on the bed, reading something on her phone. 

“Bloody hell Kevin, what are you creeping about for?” she says. 

He puts his paint-covered hand into his pocket and runs a finger along the outer casing of the gun. “Sorry,” he says, “I thought you might be asleep.” 

“It’s 4 o’clock in the afternoon. What is it? What are you looking at me like that for?” 

“I’m going out,” he says. 

“Where?” 

“To the bank.”

“Good,” she says, “That’s all I wanted you to do. That’s all I was asking.” 

“I’m gonna rob it,” he says. 

“Alright, just make sure you fill up the tank afterwards.” 

As the Volvo bumps along through 15 miles of country lanes, I do try and make him see sense. But he stares straight ahead, eyes fixed on the road, a smile ’v not seen for years across his face. 

“Sorry,” says the cashier, a young woman with an oppressive fringe. “I didn’t quite catch that.”

“I said ’v got a gun,” says Kevin. 

“No, sorry, you’re going to have to speak up. Would you like to make a withdrawal?”

“Yes,” says Kevin and he fishes the revolver out of his jacket and drops it into the metal tray. If she’d thought quickly enough, the cashier would have been able to reach her hand under the plastic window and spirit the weapon away but of course, she’s too surprised to do anything. She can’t quite believe that this kind-looking old man is really…

“Give me all the money,” he says, placing his hand over the revolver, “all of it. Quick as you can.” 

The cashier tries to explain that they don’t have much physical cash on site. “I don’t care,” he says, “just give me whatever you’ve got.” And in a softer tone, he adds, “Thanks. Thank you. I really appreciate this.”

“’v got 1,800 pounds,” she says, “I can get more if you…”

“No, no,” he says, “that’s absolutely fine. You’ve been a huge help. Thanks. Thank you. Thank you so much.” He puts the gun back in his jacket and stuffs the wad of cash into his trouser pocket. Then he takes a seat, a blue hard-backed seat by the entrance, places the gun on the floor a few feet away from him. And he waits.

All around him, staff walk with their heads down, as quickly as they can, shepherding customers to the door, explaining, but not giving a reason, that the bank has had to close early. After about ten minutes, Kevin is all alone. He’s never been alone in a bank before and he takes the time to have a little stroll.

“I got flowers in the spring, I got you to wear my ring…”

It’s about half an hour before the police arrive, their terror soon giving way to bafflement as they see him standing there woolly-hatted and bespectacled, his green hunting jacket smeared with white paint, singing a solo rendition of the Sonny and Cher classic. 

“It’s on the floor by the plastic plant,” he says, with his arms up in the air and his knees coming to rest on the ground. “Terribly sorry about all this,” he adds. 

His lawyer is an idiot, which suits Kevin perfectly.

“I’m afraid we’re looking at around five years,” he says, trying to scrape some mustard from the bottom of his tie, “I can’t help feeling ’v not been much help.”

“I did wrong,” says Kevin, “I need to face up to that.” 

Five years. Five years to read books, to make friends, to be alone. To be free from her. Incarceration won’t be easy but no prison can be worse than the one in which he already resides.

And in those five years, during such a long separation, who knows? She might find someone else. And when the time comes for him to be released, he’ll simply have to find the strength within himself to live alone. He will have kept his vows, his promises before God, and yet fate would decree that he and Barbara should spend their final years apart. 

Well, Kevin, you acted on impulse, without any advice from me, but I have to say I think you’ve got this one absolutely right. 

When he goes in for sentencing, I do have a bit of a panic. What if the lawyer was being optimistic? What if they give you ten or even 20 years? Yes, it would probably still be preferable to living with Barbara but it won’t be much fun either. Have you made a mistake Kevin? Have you got this one wrong? I say these words again and again, circling them round and round in his head, as the judge is summing up but Kevin sits still, eyes fixed on the road ahead. 

“Five years,” says the judge and Kevin does his best to hide his delight. 

He is taken aback, ever so slightly, when he turns round to see his wife leap to her feet and celebrate with both arms raised in the air. 

Well there you are, Kevin, I say. If that doesn’t make it obvious, nothing will. I hate to say I told you so but the two of you should never have got together in the first place. You might be going to prison but you are finally free. 

Kevin nods to his lawyer and is escorted out by the bailiff. 

He’s told to sit down in the red chair next to the stone pillar. When the bailiff returns, Kevin expects him to have a pair of handcuffs. But instead, he kneels down and affixes a grey, plastic tag to Kevin’s ankle. 

Hang on a minute. Why would you need one of those? 

Then the bailiff tells him to stand and he leads Kevin back along the corridor but rather than turning left towards the car park and the police van, he turns right, past the nice paintings, through the double fronted doors and out into the main lobby where his wife is waiting for him. “Good luck, sir,” says the bailiff, “you behave yourself now.” 

Kevin watches him disappear and then he sees Barbara marching up to him. “You’re a very, very lucky man,” she says. 

“Sorry?” says Kevin. “What’s going on?” 

“We’re going home,” says Barbara, smiling at him. “We’re going home.” 

“But the judge,” says Kevin, “he gave me five years.” 

She stares at him, unable to believe that he could’ve failed to understand the sentence. “House arrest, Kevin. Five years house arrest.

“They know you’re not a danger. They don’t want to waste prison space. You just can’t step more than ten feet outside our house or that tag will set off an alarm.

“I did check, and it does mean you’re not gonna be able to go to the shed no more. Or go on any of your long drives. And I’m going to have to keep a very close eye on you at all times. I’m under orders.” 

She takes his hand and walks him out into the sunshine. I try to say something to him, I do, but I’m entirely lost for words. 

“Five years in prison?” she says. “You really thought you’d been sent to prison? I can’t believe it.” She stares at him and shakes her head. “You never listen,” she says. “That’s your trouble. You never listen.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “My Home Is a Prison” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-my-home-is-a-prison/feed/ 0
How to Know God in Religion /blog/how-to-know-god-in-religion/ /blog/how-to-know-god-in-religion/#respond Tue, 26 Mar 2024 11:02:03 +0000 /?p=149189 Most people in the world adhere to a religion. Followers of the top three religions constitute 72.5% of the world’s population. The populace is 31.6% Christian, 25.8% Muslim and 15.1% Hindu. They all have one thing in common: a belief in God. In history, man has realized that there must be a God that transcended… Continue reading How to Know God in Religion

The post How to Know God in Religion appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Most people in the world adhere to a religion. Followers of the top three religions 72.5% of the world’s population. The populace is 31.6% Christian, 25.8% Muslim and 15.1% Hindu. They all have one thing in common: a belief in .

In history, man has realized that there must be a God that transcended everything, although he cannot perceive this deity with his usual senses. As time passed, the spontaneous realization of God gradually evolved into institutions that we now refer to as religion. People sought religion to address their concerns about natural phenomena and the powers that control them. Therefore, it is not surprising that the essence of all major world religions remains the unity of mankind. It is founded on the belief in the one and only God, which is worshiped through the multitude of idols in Hinduism, the Trinity in Christianity and the oneness in Islam.

When these three major religions are cleared of all man-made innovations, they boil down to many of the same virtues. They promote honesty, trust, compassion, love, peace, cooperation and brotherhood. They prohibit dishonesty, betrayal, theft, rape and murder. They inspire us to help the poor and disadvantaged. The following is a brief discussion of God as he is presented in these religions.

God in Hinduism

Among the world’s major religions, Hinduism is believed to be the oldest, between . It is rooted in monotheism, the belief in a single omnipotent God. In about 2,000 BC, an early Vedic hymn titled, Origin of All Things, set the foundation for by referring to God as the source of life:

There was neither aught nor naught, nor air, nor sky beyond.

What covered all? Where rested all? In watery gulf profound?

Nor death was then, nor deathlessness, nor change of night and day.

The One breathed calmly, self-sustained; nought else beyond it lay.

As time passed, the deity was called the Brahman — “supreme, lord, eternal, unborn, imperishable.” He put in motion “creation, preservation, and destruction.”

Over time, Hindu writers went overboard in creating deities to illustrate the Brahman. He is now represented by over gods, vying for superiority. This is head-scratching for many. However, the hymn leads wise believers to one conclusion: “God alone knew how the world came into being.”

Hinduism’s core values are based on the purpose of life and ethical virtues. It teaches that given how our universe is created, it is in our best interest to work together for the well-being of mankind and other species. The primary belief of Hinduism is of a universal God. It perceives a pure, wakeful, omnipresent intelligence that created and maintains the universe. It professes the mindset that a clever person should have: He knows that God is beyond the grasp of knowledge, he sees God in every being and he does not get fixated on his choices in achieving eternal life.

Hinduism has influenced and been influenced by other religions. In particular, the faith has influenced Buddhism, Jainism, Sikhism and Zoroastrianism. It shares numerous concepts with the Abrahamic religions — Judaism, Christianity and Islam — including the soul (atman) and personal, loving devotion to a deity (bhakti).

The peaceful spirit of Hinduism must not be confused with the bigoted zeal of its followers in attacking minorities in India, especially and . The country is considered extremely for women. The (BJP) led by Prime Minister Narendra Modi has disgraced the faith by the minority Muslims and polarizing Hindus against them. In the 2002 Gujarat massacres, Modi allegedly other officials not to intervene as Hindu mobs killed Muslims. As punishment for failing to stop the massacres, the United States banned Modi from entering the country for years.

God in Christianity

Around 2,000 years ago in the early 1st century AD, Jesus Christ was miraculously conceived by the Holy Spirit in the womb of his virgin mother, Mary. He was one of Abraham’s descendants. He rose among the Israelites and performed countless miracles.

According to biblical scholars, Jesus’s ministry began with his baptism by . He that besides worshiping the one God, people should treat others the way they want to be treated. His kind demeanor and peaceful approach provided a positive passivity permeated with intense love and charity toward others.

In his lifetime, Jesus attracted a few dedicated followers. But his message of compassion resonated in the hearts of millions long after him. His teachings became the doctrine of a new religion, dubbed Christianity.

Jesus called the to return to God and observe the commandments laid out in the , the Jewish holy law. In Jesus’s spoken language of Aramaic, God is called . This is cognate to the Arabic word ilah, the root of Allah (al-ilah, “the God”), the name Arabs and Muslims would go on to use when referring to God.

In the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus , “Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is, God.” He , “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.” Even as the Romans crucified him, he , “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”

The were written years after Jesus. So, some contradictions and inaccuracies are not surprising. However, one thing is clear in all four gospels: Jesus preached the worship of only one God. On occasion, the scribe’s imagination scandalously stretched, Jesus or the Holy Spirit with God.

His message clearly shows that Jesus worshiped the single God, Alaha. This defies the Trinity, an innovation that emerged years after he was gone. The idea of the , rooted in “threefold”, was first used by (d. 200) in his small circle. 

In the 4th century, the (325), discussed Christ’s relationship with the Father and formalized the doctrine of the Trinity, declaring Jesus to be “of the same substance” as God. Yet the word “trinity” does not appear anywhere in the four Gospels. Matthew does appear to refer to it with the formula, “baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” However, that statement does not imply that the three are equal or the same. 

As for the , Jesus’s teachings hang on two : First, you must love God with all your heart, soul and mind. Second, you must love other people as you love yourself.

Jesus’s early followers considered themselves Jews by birth or conversion. They believed in the Jewish God and Jesus as the Savior, considering him the prophesized Jewish mashiach, or messiah. They insisted on following Jewish laws and rituals. They believed God would destroy their enemies and set the stage for the coming . He would gather all Jews and bring justice and peace, specifically to Egypt.

Jesus’s disciples lived alongside other Jewish sects, such as Essenes, Sadducees and Pharisees. Some of them were referred to as and . Jesus’s early followers closely obeyed his teachings. These peaceful people lived by loving their neighbors, adversaries and persecutors. In the Bible, they never referred to themselves as , although that name was given to them in the pagan city of Antioch. Jesus never gave a name to the faith or followers. However, they considered themselves those Jews who worshiped the one God and exercised for one another.

Christ preached for people to love one another unconditionally. The aggressively vicious behaviors of Christendom must not be bemused with his teachings. In his , The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, wrote: “Jesus did not bring peace on the earth, but a sword; his patient and humble virtues should not be confounded with the intolerant zeal of princes and bishops, who have disgraced the name of his disciples.”

God in Islam

In 610 AD, in a forgotten land that interested neither Romans nor Persians, a middle-aged man undertook a task no man had ever achieved: to unite mankind. His only weapon was his passionate conviction in the oneness of God, and thus the oneness of humanity. Like Noah, he was patient, persistent and faithful to God. Like Abraham, he reasoned to explain his ideas in a simple language that his people could easily comprehend. Like Moses, he spoke only a few words, filled with wisdom and meaning. Like Jesus, he was humble, compassionate, forgiving and looked after the sick and orphaned. His eloquence pierced the hearts of his listeners.

In his early years of preaching, no one beyond his close family joined him for fear of retribution from the tribal chiefs. After preaching for 13 years in his hometown of Mecca in Saudi Arabia, few people followed him. That only made him more determined. His perseverance finally paid off when he left his home; his teachings changed the desolate Arabian peninsula and the world. This brilliant man was , the Prophet of Islam.

Muhammad preached , an Arabic word meaning, “submission to the will of God.” This was the continuation of God’s message to Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses and Jesus. He spoke of the one God, , Who him:

Say: He, God is one.

God is He on whom all depend.

He begets not, nor is He begotten.

And none is like Him.

As for the oneness of God:

If there were, in the universe, other gods besides God, there would have been confusion!

1,400 years ago, Muhammad superstitions and the tradition of following the paths of ancestors. He called people to think, reason and reflect.

At a time when women had little value, Muhammad men and women equally. When men considered daughters shame and killed them, Muhammad preached rights and privileges for women and forbade the people from molesting and hurting them. When the economy ran on the toil of slaves, Muhammad encouraged people to set them for and . He championed opportunity and people to give to those less fortunate what they loved for themselves.

These days, we must all have a keen mind when absorbing information. The propaganda against Islam must not fool us that the US has disseminated across the globe. It is perpetuated to distract from domestic issues, cover for atrocities and justify interventions in Muslim countries. The Western support of the Israeli against Palestinians clearly demonstrates that the West has long abandoned its Christian values.

To retake a page from , we can say: “[Islam] is free from suspicion or ambiguity; and the Koran is a glorious testimony to the unity of God. The prophet of Mecca [Muhammad] rejected the worship of idols and men, of stars and planets, on the rational principle that whatever rises must set, that whatever is born must die, that whatever is corruptible must decay and perish.”

[ edited this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post How to Know God in Religion appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/how-to-know-god-in-religion/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The World’s Happiest Person” /blog/short-story-the-worlds-happiest-person/ /blog/short-story-the-worlds-happiest-person/#respond Mon, 25 Mar 2024 06:12:29 +0000 /?p=149151 Something to consider while reading/listening: Would you want to know how happy you are relative to other people? “I’m terribly sorry, I was in the garden,” said Bernard opening the door with a certain resignation. This smiley young woman with a gold-colored lanyard and clipboard was probably going to ask him to set up a… Continue reading Short Story: “The World’s Happiest Person”

The post Short Story: “The World’s Happiest Person” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider while reading/listening: Would you want to know how happy you are relative to other people?

“I’m terribly sorry, I was in the garden,” said Bernard opening the door with a certain resignation. This smiley young woman with a gold-colored lanyard and clipboard was probably going to ask him to set up a direct debit for a charity. And Bernard was almost certainly going to accept. Great Ormond Street. The Air Ambulances. Refuge. They’d all come to Bernard’s door and left with a sale.

“Gardening,” said the woman with the golden lanyard, “I suspected as much. The sunshine, the closeness to nature, the responsibility over primitive life. I’m sure yours is resplendent.”

“Oh no,” said Bernard, “I plant a few things here and a few things there.”

The woman shrieked and smiled even more so than before. “Modesty as well,” she said, “Why am I not surprised?

“Sorry,” said Bernard, “can I help you?”


“Politeness too,” she said, making another note on her clipboard. “Twice now you’ve said the word sorry though you have nothing to apologize for. I imagine you never want to put anyone out, do you Mr. Appleby? I suspect you eat well don’t you but not obsessively? Exercise, but not too much? How’s your digestion? I bet it’s terrific.”

“I’m uh… it’s uh… regular, yes.”

“And your profession? Retired?” He nodded. “Of course you are.” She made another note.

“I was a school taker for thirty-five years.”

“Mmm. A sense of purpose, responsibility. And you got to use your hands, your body.”

Never in Bernard’s life had anyone ever taken so much interest in him. He’d never met this woman before but here she was at his door. Delighting in every facet of his life.

“Here you are Mr. Appleby.” And from a pocket in her waistcoat, she pulled out a small copper disk. It was old and worn. It had an inscription on it which Bernard couldn’t quite read.

(Beat)

“Sorry,” he said, “what uhm…?”

“It’s your award, Mr. Appleby sir. That’s why I’m here.”

He laughed. “I haven’t won an award. ’v never won an award.”

“Well that’s what I’m here to tell you,” she said. “This is the award for The Happiest Person in the World.”

“Oh, I see.” And he was genuinely impressed at how convincing she sounded. “This is some sort of joke.”

“No, no. Not at all. Here’s my accreditation.”

She showed him her ID card, dangling at the bottom of her golden lanyard. It had a picture of her with her beaming smile. And the words, “Sandra Bright, Director General (UK), The Global League for Assessing Delight.”

“We monitor happiness,” she said. “That’s what we do. Other companies might take your personal details. All we do is take your happiness. We monitor the levels of every person in the entire world and we hand out this award to the happiest. It’s not been a Brit for over fifty years so this is the first one ’v ever presented, and I’m pretty chuffed about it, Mr. Appleby, though not as happy as you I’d imagine. Ey, ey.”

(Beat)

“I don’t know what to say,” said Bernard.

“You don’t have to say anything.”

“The Happiest Person in the World?”

“Yes you are. Yes you are. And this is all the more wonderful, Mr. Appleby, because our records indicate you were once one of the world’s unhappiest three hundred million people. So to get from there to here in just, what is it, eleven years, I mean it’s remarkable.”

“One of the…?”

“One of the unhappiest three hundred million, yes. You were down there with the starving, victims of torture, and fans of Tottenham Hotspur.”

“Eleven years ago?”

“That’s what it says here.”

Bernard nodded. “That’s when my first wife passed.”

“Sorry to hear that.”

“No, no.”

“Sometimes these great sadnesses can give us a layer of resilience other people don’t have. Remarried are you?”

“Last year.”

“Children?”

“One daughter. She’s in her first year at Cambridge.”

“Knock me down with a feather.”

“First in the family to even go to university. I don’t know where she gets it from.”

“It tallies, it all tallies. We don’t hold any private information you know. All we know is the happiness levels. But, well, if I may say, you do fit the mould.”

“Sorry, would you like to come in?”

“There you go again, you see, politeness.” She whacked him affectionately on the shoulder. “Putting others ahead of yourself. No, I won’t keep you Mr. Appleby.”

“So… uhmm… is there a ceremony or…?”

“No, no. We don’t do ceremonies or any publicity at all. That’s why you haven’t heard of us. No one has. Except the winners. You’re relieved, aren’t you?”

“I am a bit.”

“Wouldn’t want any fuss?”

“Ah well, I mean…”

“Classic, classic. All the… If I had a bingo card, Mr. Appleby, I’d be well on my way to a column. Ooh, do I detect a fellow bingo player in my midst?”

He felt himself flush. “Uh… well, I do uh… I uhm, I’m the caller at a local residential home.”

“Of course you are. You do lots of volunteering, I suppose?”

“Uhm… not so much, not so much. Bits and bobs at the Church, you know. But aside from that.”

“The Church. The Church. I’d be calling it now, Mr. Appleby. I’d be calling Bingo. I’d have to. All the ingredients are there. Is yours a fiery and unwavering faith in the almighty is it, Mr. Appleby?”

“No, no,” he said, “I always like to keep an open mind.”

“Of course you do, of course you do. Look, ’v taken up too much of your time.”

“Oh don’t worry.”

“You enjoy your award now.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“You take care.”

“And you.”


Bernard closed the door behind her and looked again at the dirty copper disk. Had that conversation really just happened? Was he, Bernard Appleby, seriously the happiest person in the entire world? And if so, shouldn’t he be jumping for joy, popping the Champagne, knee-sliding along the grass outside?

He went upstairs and retrieved his mobile phone from the bottom drawer of his desk. It was an old Nokia that could only do calls and texts. He turned it on and, once it had loaded up, dialed his daughter’s number.

The phone rang out. So he called again. And again.

“Yeah,” came the answer at last.

“Flora,” he said, “it’s dad.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“How are you getting on?”

“What do you want?”

“Ah well. Nothing, don’t worry.”

“What is it? It’s not Pickles?”

“No, no,” he laughed. “The cat’s fine. Uhm… it’s silly really but uh…” And he explained what had just happened.

“Dad,” she said, “have you checked you’ve not been burgled?”

“What?”

“Was this woman with the big smile distracting you so someone could burgle the house?”

“Oh uhm… No, no.”

“Have you checked?”

“Look.”

“Check dad, check. They could’ve snuck in round the back while you were at the front door. Pickles is a pure breed and ’v heard there are groups who go around and…”

“No, Flora, listen…”

“’v got to go dad. Text me when you’ve checked.”

“ܳ…”

She hung up.


Bernard did as his daughter asked. He checked the house, checked the side gate, found the cat sleeping peacefully underneath the picnic bench. And he called his wife. The wonderful Stella who he’d met six years ago, when he’d given up any hope of ever finding love again. Stella had rebuilt Bernard’s confidence piece by piece. If this was a genuine award, it was hers as much as his.

“Hiya,” she said.

“Stella, it’s me.”

“You durnt have to say that, love. I know it’s you, your name comes up.”

“Stella, do you think I’m the happiest person in the world?”

“You been drinking?”

He explained what had happened and she laughed hysterically. “In the world, Bernie. The happiest person in the world? What about millionaires? What about super models? Sports stars? How could you…? You are winding me up?”

“She says they don’t have any information apart from…”

“You don’t believe her, do you? She’s on a wind up, she must be.”

“I am very happy,” he said. And he couldn’t help laughing himself.

“I know you are petal. And this is adorable but…”

“She said gardening is a big…”

“If I have to hear about that sodding garden one more time.”

“She knew I was… eleven years ago… my numbers were very low. But… meeting you… I…”

“Stop it, will you? ’v just had me lunch. Don’t wanna throw it up. I’ll grab a bottle on the way home and we’ll have a good chuckle about this, eh? Happiest man in the world. You do make me laugh.” (Hangs up)


Not just the happiest man, he said to himself, the happiest person in the world.

He googled the organisation. The Global League for the Assessment of Delight. And nothing came up. But then she… Sandra Bright, the Director General (UK) had said they don’t do publicity.

He decided to put it on Facebook, just to see if anyone could shed any light.

But what’s my password? He thought. Oh good, the computer’s done it for me. Oh no, incorrect. I need to… what’s this? Send a password reset to my email. Ok. Not a problem. Can’t see it in the email. Refresh page. Refresh page. Refresh page… Ah, there it is. Here we go. New password. Very clever. That was easy enough. Ok, I’m in. Not posted for, ooh, eleven years. That’s uh… here we go.’

He took a picture of the copper disk. Added a brief explanation and pressed post.

Then he made himself a cup of tea, and asked Pickles the cat if she thought he was the happiest person in the world. “I must be, right Pick? Free to sit with you and drink tea in the middle of the afternoon. It’s not a bad life.

“Now then, let’s have a look at my post. Zero likes. Zero comments. Ok. Well… you’d think somebody would uh… Refresh page. No, still zero.”

He scrolled down and saw something from Alan Clark, his old neighbor. A joke about someone robbing a bank. And not a particularly pleasant one either. Fifty-two likes, Bernard said aloud, “For that. And mine… refresh page… still zero.”

He saw a post from Stella. She does like Facebook. Pictures of the two of them. In Tenerife. On a River Cruise along the Thames.

Oh dear, thought Bernard, maybe that’s why nobody’s liking my… A lot my friends on here are joint friends with Scarlett. Maybe they don’t… the idea of me with another woman. It has been eleven years, I… Surely they’d want me to meet someone else. I… I’m being silly, being very silly.

“Refresh page. Still zero.

Log out. Log out. Log out, Bernard. Come on, man. Although, what was it that I was posting eleven years ago? Oh dear. Oh no.”

He looked back on his own timeline, eleven years ago. Political rant after political rant. Complaints about his internet provider. Screenshots of companies making grammar errors. This person was useless. That person was horrible.

He didn’t recognize himself. The passion. The vitriol.

“Come on Bernard,” he thought, “I can’t beat myself up, that was a difficult time. That was the hardest time of my… of my…”

“Oh dear,” he thought, “That must be what some of my old friends still think of me. No wonder my new post is… Refresh page. Still zero.”


Bernard closed the laptop and there was a ring at the door. As he approached, he could see the gold shimmer through the glass and he felt his spirits rise at the thought of another conversation with Sandra Bright.

But this time she ɲ’t smiling. Her face was solemn, stony. She couldn’t look him in the eye.

“Fraid we’re gonna have to take that back, Mr. Appleby,” she said.

“Sorry.”

She nodded. “Fraid so.”

“You’re not… you’re joking.”

She took a deep breath. “Our numbers are updated in real time you see. And, since I gave you this award, I’m afraid to say you’ve dropped from happiest person in the world to six hundred and thirty seven million, one hundred and sixty one thousand, three hundred and forty seventh happiest person in the world. Still not bad but…

“Come on,” said Bernard, “I…”

“You’re miles away mate. And oh dear…” she was looking at something on her clipboard. “It’s getting worse. You’re not even in the top billion now. Go on, hand it over.”

Bernard felt his hand tightening its grip on the disk. “Why should I?” he said.

She shook her head. “This award is for the happiest person in the world. You’re not even close.”

“I was until you knocked on my door.”

“Oh yes,” she said. “Blame the messenger. That’s the route to happiness alright. Come on, I won’t ask you again.”

No, shove this, thought Bernard. I won it, I’m keeping it.

“I won it,” he said, “I’m keeping it.”

“Now don’t make this difficult.” And she pounced. Sandra Bright dropped the clipboard and used one hand to grab Bernard’s right wrist while using the other to prize open his fingers.

“What do you think you’re doing?” He said. “Get off. Get off.”

“Let go, Mr. Appleby. This award is the property of the GLAD.”

“You gave it to me.”

“And now I’m taking it back.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

“Stop it.”

“Just doing my job.”

“Stop it, stop it, stop it.”

The disk fell from Bernard’s hand and struck the pavement. Sandra scurried after it, picked it up and secured it in the pocket of her waistcoat. “I’m sorry it’s come to this,” she said, “I hope you have a wonderful rest of your day, Mr. Appleby.”

“How can I?” said Bernard. He folded his arms and clenched his teeth. “You come to my house, give me this award and then take it back? I didn’t ask for it, I didn’t want to get laughed at by my wife and daughter and go on Facebook and find that nobody’s interested in anything I do. I was having a great day until you came along and now you’ve ruined it. It’s an outrage. It’s an absolute outrage.”

Sandra Bright collected her clipboard from the floor, reconnected her lanyard which had popped apart in the struggle, looked Bernard straight in the eyes, and said, “Oh cheer up, you miserable old sod.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The World’s Happiest Person” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-worlds-happiest-person/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Making You Feel Better” /blog/short-story-making-you-feel-better/ /blog/short-story-making-you-feel-better/#respond Mon, 11 Mar 2024 09:37:04 +0000 /?p=148918 Something to consider when reading/listening: Assuming your level of happiness remained the same, would you rather live in a world where everyone was happier than you or a world where you were happier than everyone else? You wouldn’t recognize me but you have seen me. You’ve seen me many times. The day your partner left… Continue reading Short Story: “Making You Feel Better”

The post Short Story: “Making You Feel Better” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Assuming your level of happiness remained the same, would you rather live in a world where everyone was happier than you or a world where you were happier than everyone else?

You wouldn’t recognize me but you have seen me. You’ve seen me many times.

The day your partner left you.

When you were fired from your job.

The time you felt like you couldn’t go on.

’v been there for several of your hangovers. And those times when you just feel bad for no reason.

There you are, walking along, lost in your internal inferno and bam, you see me. And you feel instantly better.

Sometimes, I’m a homeless man. Sometimes, I’m a woman with tears streaming down her face. Sometimes, I’m a shop assistant being berated by some angry idiot. Sometimes, I am the angry idiot.

I take many forms, that’s how it works. But whenever you need me I appear.

On the train platform. Outside your office. On a park bench. On the news.

I’m often on the news, with my bombed out city in the background, or talking about my missing child, or demonstrating my daily struggle with whatever illness or disease.

’v been there for you countless times before, and I am going to keep being there for you until you die. I’ll be one of the last people you ever see. The patient in the hospital bed next to yours with no one to visit me.

Whatever you need, I will provide it. As I always do.

I am the person who puts your misfortune into perspective.


I make you feel better, that’s my job. You see me and, no matter how bad your situation might seem, you think, “Alright, ok. Things could be worse.”

“Yeah,” you’ll say to yourself, “I can’t stand my job or my partner or my family or whatever it is. But at least I’m not that person.” At least you’re not me.

Whenever you feel that way, it’s me you’re feeling that way about. I am all of them. I am all the people you’ve ever looked at and thought, “At least I’m not them.”

I am the broken, the disposed, the cold, the angry, the whatever it is you need me to be at the exact moment you need it. I make you grateful you’re you and not me.

But ’v got a secret. And I don’t think you’d be happy if you knew. I don’t think you’d be happy one bit.

My secret… is… I love my life. 

I do. I really, really do.

You’re not my only customer, obviously. I appear all around the world for all sorts of different people.

If a victim of fraud is bemoaning the loss of their savings, there I’ll appear in my rags, head slumped, asking for change.

If an ex-model is suddenly feeling ugly, I’ll pop up with my liver spots and protruding jaw.

If an athlete has pulled their hamstring, I’ll roll into view in my wheelchair.

New York in the morning, Beijing in the afternoon. I can be anywhere for anybody.

I stop people jumping off bridges and handing in notices.

I am what keeps the world going. I have the most important job in the known universe. And I love it. I really do.

But I’ll never be able to tell you this.

My suffering is what makes yours bearable.

My life is what makes you appreciate your own.

I am the misery that reminds you that no matter how bad things seem, they could be a hell of a lot worse.

And if you found out I was happy, well, what would you do then?

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Making You Feel Better” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-making-you-feel-better/feed/ 0
Gen Z Doesn’t Have the Money to Move Out /blog/gen-z-doesnt-have-the-money-to-move-out/ /blog/gen-z-doesnt-have-the-money-to-move-out/#respond Sun, 03 Mar 2024 09:07:30 +0000 /?p=148749 In recent years, there has been a sizable uptick in the number of young adults living with their parents, a trend not seen since the Great Depression, nearly a century ago. This phenomenon inspired Susan Wachter, a Wharton professor of real estate and finance, to explore the underlying factors driving this marked shift in Gen… Continue reading Gen Z Doesn’t Have the Money to Move Out

The post Gen Z Doesn’t Have the Money to Move Out appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
In recent years, there has been a sizable uptick in the number of young adults living with their parents, a trend not seen since the Great Depression, nearly a century ago. This phenomenon inspired , a Wharton professor of real estate and finance, to explore the underlying factors driving this marked shift in Gen Z and Millennial living arrangements.

The , penned with co-authors from University of Washington and at California State University, Fullerton, found that about one-quarter of the nine-percentage-point increase between 2000 and 2021 can be explained by the decline in housing affordability, along with higher unemployment and delays in people getting married and rearing children.

Recent census data underscores the magnitude of this trend, with almost half of those aged 18–29 currently dwelling with their parents, marking the highest level observed since the Great Depression era (1929–1941). After the economic boom following the end of World War II, the number of young adults living with their parents dropped to a low of 27% in 1960. Since then, this figure has been steadily increasing, reaching 40% in 2000, 47% in 2019, and 49% in 2021.

Despite increasing salaries, Gen Z and Millennials can’t afford houses

“This is a resilient response to the very dramatic increase in rental burden. The average proportion of a person’s income that goes to rent was 25% in 2000, and it’s now 40%. That’s really a striking increase,” Wachter said.

Overall, the paper found that delays in getting married and having kids account for most of the increase in Gen Z and Millennials living with their parents. But the study focused on the period from 2000 to 2021, during which housing affordability significantly deteriorated. Since 2021, both household income and housing costs have risen, but rent and housing prices have outpaced wage growth. The study’s estimates suggest that the worsening affordability explains one-fourth of the increase in the share of young adults living with their parents in the aggregate and as much as twice that for minorities.

Notably, the connection between soaring housing prices and young adults residing with their parents is particularly strong in areas where housing costs are highest. “This reflects the deepening affordability crisis in the US,” Wachter said. “There would be two million more households occupying housing units but for this alternative solution of seeking financial shelter with one’s parents. So the excess demand for housing is lessened, which is a good thing in the current housing affordability crisis where there’s high demand and lack of supply.”

Broader economic conditions also affecting trends

From 1960 to 2000, the increase in young adults living with their parents was primarily due to fewer young men participating in the workforce. However, the decline in housing affordability has driven an even more rapid increase in co-residence in the past two decades, reaching 49% in March 2021 from 39.9% in 2000, according to the study. 

Moreover, this may explain why, despite a surge in co-residence during the Great Recession, the number of individuals living with their parents did not significantly decrease during the subsequent economic recovery period. “This is happening due to housing costs outpacing income growth,” said Wachter.

Looking into specific time periods, the study finds that both housing affordability and job market conditions played a key role in more people living together — both during the COVID-19 outbreak and earlier in the 2000s. For instance, during the pandemic when unemployment rates surged, more individuals resorted to living with their parents, akin to trends observed during the 2009 global financial crisis.

Affordable housing issues disproportionately impact minority groups

Moreover, the study highlights the disproportionate impact of housing affordability on minority populations, particularly Asian, Black and Hispanic young adults, who are more likely to live at home with their parents. “These groups tend to start off with fewer people living with parents but then see a quicker increase, surpassing the average for white non-Hispanic people,” said Wachter.

The findings further suggest that the increasing trend of young adults living with their parents might be influenced by factors related to wealth and limitations on borrowing money — a subject warranting further research. “Previous studies have shown that when housing becomes less affordable, fewer people can afford to buy homes. An alternative for those who can’t afford high rents or home prices is to live with their parents,” said Wachter.

[ first published this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Gen Z Doesn’t Have the Money to Move Out appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/gen-z-doesnt-have-the-money-to-move-out/feed/ 0
US Politics, Travel and the Environment With India’s V. Shruti Devi /blog/us-politics-travel-and-the-environment-with-indias-v-shruti-devi/ /blog/us-politics-travel-and-the-environment-with-indias-v-shruti-devi/#respond Thu, 29 Feb 2024 10:52:21 +0000 /?p=148689 V. Shruti Devi recently published Spirit of the Constitution: Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998, describing her journey to the US as a visiting environmental law fellow at Golden Gate University in San Francisco, California. The interviewer and a coauthor also published a review of the book, which you can read here. Ankita M.… Continue reading US Politics, Travel and the Environment With India’s V. Shruti Devi

The post US Politics, Travel and the Environment With India’s V. Shruti Devi appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
V. Shruti Devi recently published Spirit of the Constitution: Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998, describing her journey to the US as a visiting environmental law fellow at Golden Gate University in San Francisco, California. The interviewer and a coauthor also published a review of the book, which you can read here.

Ankita M. Kumar: Your style of writing is quite conversational for a book based on your life experiences. Why did you decide to opt for such a style?

V. Shruti Devi: It portrays my present socio-political stance. I believe one has an informal rapport with citizens at large and that one is politically approachable. 

I think a conversational style serves to draw hard news, facts and technical analyses into the zone of reading-for-leisure to an expanded readership.

However, I didn’t consciously choose this style. I speak in the first person in the book, which automatically brings in a conversational tone for any writer.

In terms of style, I think ’v managed to speak in a 1998 voice in many parts of the book. In a sense, you travel, not with me, but the twenty-five-year-old me, to all these places. 

I think the interplay between the author’s past and present voice is a point of self-discovery with reference to my writing technique for this work and a phenomenon that I discovered as I wrote!

I wanted to write a book that would fit the History genre and I think that is reflected in some of the tone of the writing- a commentator’s distance and, occasionally, a folk story-tellers summarizing finality and sense of assurance gleaned from history books and ballads alike.

Kumar: You traveled across the US during the time of your fellowship. Which place in particular stood out to you, and why?

VSD: Yes, I did visit a number of states during my stay in the USA, using various modes of public transport and occasionally being chauffeured by family, friends and other designated people.

In contrast to pre-conceived images of capitalistic America, one discovered a world of quiet redwoods (the Muir Woods that I write about), vast stretches of apparently untouched land and forests, indigenous peoples struggling to keep the best practices of Earth Culture alive through legal processes and conferences such as at the annual Public Interest Environmental Law Conference at Eugene, Oregon; towns with histories of the subjugation of women, such as at Salem, Massachusetts.

I admired the Americans’ ingenuity in recognizing and upgrading the value of their tiniest resources: natural, historical and those from contemporary culture. 

Kumar: You touch upon the inclusion of diverse voices in your book, and it’s exhilarating to see your stance on diversity and inclusion almost 25 years ago. What changes have you seen in US politics today that can be contrasted with your experience back in 1998?

VSD: I’m glad that my 1998 position on diversity and inclusion articulated in my 2023 travelogue generates euphoria in the minds of readers! 

My staunch stance on social inclusion in the public sphere, irrespective of a person’s state of monetary affluence, my responses and observations to the question of race, and my human rights-defending tone with reference to the LGBT community, would probably draw those appreciative responses.

In US politics today, the race gap has definitely narrowed, as have gender stereotypes in the workplace. Indigenous leaders hold positions of great political responsibility. There seems to be a move towards reviving the multi-party nature of US democracy. I would not be surprised if a Libertarian-backed Independent Candidate won the next presidential race.

The role of technology puts countries like mine on a comparatively commanding pedestal, and this possibly extends to the funding of political activity.

California has had to introduce legislation to combat social evils, such as the caste system, associated with a predominant phase of Hinduism, an indicator of the overarching accelerated role of global diversity in American society and politics.

Kumar: Why did you choose to cover several themes in the book – fashion, law, politics and the environment?

VSD: The sub-title of the book is Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998.

It’s a memoir of when one was an India Visiting Environmental Law Fellow in the USA, and the themes succinctly encapsulate the precise confluence of the elements that defined the fellowship. 

The word ‘fashion’ has also been used to figuratively allude to laws and legal devices that are sometimes seasonally in vogue.

Kumar: Your book references several personal events, but one that stood out for me was your love for your great-grandmother. You valued her energy and joy and enjoyed NYC despite being in grief. What advice would you give to Indian students today, heading out to countries as far as the US, away from their loved ones? How can they stay as positive as you did in the face of immense hardship?

VSD: ’v never thought of my time in the US as having been one of hardship. As ’v mentioned in the book, I had facilities very similar to what I was accustomed to in New Delhi in the 1900s.

Anyone who thinks that having participated in the India visiting environmental fellowship program involved immense hardship probably doesn’t know the true meaning of immense hardship!

I mention my mother’s father’s mother in the context of having heard of her demise as I set out for NYC and write in fond terms about what she symbolized to me. 

That’s the power of the oral tradition of storytelling. Ancestors and their personal histories take on legendary proportions even if you meet them infrequently.

The youth today have communication technologies that would have been thought of as revolutionary twenty-five years ago. It’s always a good idea to consolidate one’s strengths and to be truthful and socially responsive.

Kumar: Your book touches upon the fact that children’s voices need to be heard as independent entities and acted upon by policymakers. Today, the voices of children like Greta Thunberg are being silenced by climate change deniers. How did you foresee this almost 30 years ago, and how can we integrate children’s voices more in environmental activism and environmental law?

VSD:  That opinion was directed towards the overall system of education and was expressed in the context of one having been a panelist speaking on environmental-legal education at a law conference. As the development paradigm transforms, so will the ingredients of education. It just needs to be in the correct neck of the woods.

Kumar: You are an advocate and environmentalist. Why did you decide to venture into politics? Was your father a big motivator on the journey?

VSD: ’v been involved with political thought and activity since my childhood because I belong to the Deo political family. Yes, in the 1980s and early 1990s, I was inspired by my father’s politics.

Kumar: How can women increase their political participation in India? How has your political journey differed from men?

VSD: Electoral politics is only one aspect of political participation. There is no set formula for how anyone could increase their political participation. There are as many political journeys as there are politicians, so your question is not logical.

Kumar: Do you see your life panning out differently had you accepted the admission and scholarship offer from Pace, or followed up with UC Berkeley? (You have written in your book that your plan was to return to India after studying and working in the US, but I am curious to know if you ever thought of your life panning out in another direction)

VSD: No. I’m a politician, and as of today, there is a glass ceiling in the USA regarding who can or cannot run for president!

[V. Shruti Devi gave these written responses as a reference for the article on her book, Spirit of the Constitution: Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998.]

[ edited this article]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post US Politics, Travel and the Environment With India’s V. Shruti Devi appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/us-politics-travel-and-the-environment-with-indias-v-shruti-devi/feed/ 0
A Conversational View of V. Shruti Devi’s Spirit of the Constitution /blog/a-conversational-view-of-v-shruti-devis-spirit-of-the-constitution/ /blog/a-conversational-view-of-v-shruti-devis-spirit-of-the-constitution/#respond Tue, 27 Feb 2024 13:13:54 +0000 /?p=148657 Vyricherla Shruti Devi is a multifaceted individual with roles spanning writer, politician, social activist, and lawyer. She achieves this remarkable feat in her latest work, Spirit of the Constitution: Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998. The title aptly captures the essence of the book, which serves as a compelling chronicle of Shruti Devi’s journey… Continue reading A Conversational View of V. Shruti Devi’s Spirit of the Constitution

The post A Conversational View of V. Shruti Devi’s Spirit of the Constitution appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Vyricherla Shruti Devi is a multifaceted individual with roles spanning writer, politician, social activist, and lawyer. She achieves this remarkable feat in her latest work, Spirit of the Constitution: Fashions in Law, Politics, Environment, Winter/Spring 1998. The title aptly captures the essence of the book, which serves as a compelling chronicle of Shruti Devi’s journey to the United States during a period marked by significant political shifts in both the US and India in the late 1990s. Rarely does one encounter a travelog that so engages the reader from start to finish.

Shruti Devi meticulously documents her firsthand experiences of these seminal political changes throughout the course of four months. She particularly details her tenure as an India Visiting Environmental Law Fellow at Golden Gate University in San Francisco, California. Her narrative extends beyond the confines of California, offering vivid accounts of her travel across the United States. 

The book delves into a variety of topics, ranging from politics and environmental issues to the intricacies of law. Of particular interest are Shruti Devi’s personal anecdotes, including her discerning sartorial choices, which add an engaging dimension to the narrative. The use of the word “fashion” in the title cleverly alludes to the ever-evolving nature of law and the seasonal trends observed within the legal realm.

 
Readers may wonder if Spirit of the Constitution offers a glimpse into the mind of Shruti Devi, a prominent lawyer and politician. Written in a conversational style, the book reveals her perspective as a progressive lawyer deeply concerned with the law’s impact on policy, especially regarding the environment.

Devi starts informally, perhaps easing readers into complex topics. Her fondness for cranberry juice becomes a symbol of her four-month American experience. We follow her journey as a young scholar in a new country, exploring both her own development and broader societal issues. Through her daily life, she subtly introduces readers to important socio-political issues. However, the book’s layered approach with socio-political analogies requires patient readers willing to question their own views on environmental law, tribal rights, and child rights.

While the author astutely contrasts the political landscapes of India and the United States, she refrains from critiquing the American political system or delving into its shortcomings. An example of this is her brief mention of an altercation witnessed on public transport in San Francisco. The city, to this day, grapples with issues of violence and homelessness, exacerbated by the 2008 financial crisis and the 2020 COVID-19 pandemic. The book would have benefited from a more detailed analysis of the trends in the United States during the late 1990s, especially when contrasted with current social, political, and economic realities.

Shruti Devi chooses to remain focused on the past without drawing parallels to the present, perhaps to maintain the reader’s attention on the issues relevant at that time. However, there is a valid concern that readers unfamiliar with Indian and American political events of the late 90s may find the book less accessible.

Shruti Devi’s Spirit of the Constitution is a thought-provoking book that offers a glimpse into her ideas and the times she lived in. Even though it deals with the complex subject of environmental law, Devi explains it in a way that’s easy to understand, avoiding confusing legal jargon. Many justifiably consider this, her fifth book, to be her best one yet.

[ edited this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy

The post A Conversational View of V. Shruti Devi’s Spirit of the Constitution appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/a-conversational-view-of-v-shruti-devis-spirit-of-the-constitution/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Hope for the Worst” /blog/short-story-hope-for-the-worst/ /blog/short-story-hope-for-the-worst/#respond Sun, 25 Feb 2024 10:44:24 +0000 /?p=148554 Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent does negative visualization make you grateful for what you have?  When the struggling playwright Alvin Rikard and his wife Poppy return home from the theatre, having watched a performance of one of his plays, Poppy announces that she wants to kill herself. “It ɲ’t that bad was… Continue reading Short Story: “Hope for the Worst”

The post Short Story: “Hope for the Worst” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent does negative visualization make you grateful for what you have? 

When the struggling playwright Alvin Rikard and his wife Poppy return home from the theatre, having watched a performance of one of his plays, Poppy announces that she wants to kill herself. “It ɲ’t that bad was it?” says Alvin, but Poppy doesn’t laugh. She sits down, her coat still on, and stares vacantly at nothing. 

Poppy has suffered with depression for as long as Alvin’s known her. She’ll be perfectly happy for months at a time and suddenly the voice in her head will turn against her.

When Alvin takes hold of her cold hand, there’s nothing to suggest she even registers his touch. “You’ve been here before darling,” he says, “you just have to wait for the storm to pass.” 

Alvin reminds her, as he’s done many times, that the thoughts she’s experiencing are temporary. They come and go like the rain. They are not who she is.

The voice in her head bats this way. Poppy is, and always will be, a parasite. She’s given nothing of worth to the world. And the world will be indifferent to her departure. 

Alvin tries to be as natural as possible, but being with her in this state is like getting changed into wet clothes. 

“I’m going to walk out in front of traffic.”

“PDZ.”

“You’d all be better off.” 

“The thoughts you’re having,” he says, “they’re just thoughts. They’re not you.”

Shortly after midnight, something snaps and Poppy says, “You’re right, you’re right. You’re completely right.” But then she starts apologizing. And when she’s depressed and remorseful, nothing can stop her. On and on she goes, apologizing for putting Alvin through this, for being a bad wife, for being a burden. Apologizing for the way she is. Who she is. How she is. 

“Don’t you think you’d be better off without me?” she says. “But don’t you? If you think about it, don’t you think you’d be better off?” 

“No,” says Alvin, “not for a moment.” 

Once she’s gone to bed, having promised him she will never act on those awful thoughts, Alvin sits where she sat on the sofa, closes his eyes and practices negative visualization. He does this every time he has a play on. He sits still and pictures not just his play being a flop but the theatre burning down. Being blamed for it. Being sent to jail and assaulted in the showers. And being blamed for that too. 

It’s a stoic technique which helps you realize that even the worst-case scenario might not be too bad. The time spent in prison might inspire Alvin to write the best play of his life. By the time he comes out, he might have taken on a dark, edgy kind of vibe.

This is the first time he’s ever done it in relation to Poppy. He sits there and pictures how events might pan out if she were to…and… and…well…if he were to come home and find her. Or get a call from emergency services. He takes a deep breath to steady his emotions but the voice in his head is already alive to the signs of weakness. 

It paints a picture of Alvin roaring in pain; animal fury coursing through him. 

“Then again,” says the voice. “It might help your writing. Your work might take on a dark, somber kind of vibe. And the life insurance payout. You’d be able to focus on playwriting full-time and not have to balance it with the indignity of paid employment. 

“Your latest play is awful, you know that don’t you? Poppy certainly does. The threadbare audiences. The actors. They all know it’s a waste of time. You’ve not had a good idea since you wrote ‘Fake World.’ 

“Poppy’s death could finally inspire you. And no one would blame you for writing about it, not in the slightest. Friends would gather round to offer sympathy. Producers might be slightly more charitable. Audiences even, if the word were to spread. And what about Natalia?”

Alvin gasps. Opens his eyes. Looks around the room. Takes in a picture of him and Poppy on their wedding day. Tries to push the thought away. 

Natalia is a friend of theirs. She’s a hairdresser from Poland who spends her free time spearfishing. She was, until recently, married to Alvin’s mate Mike. Alvin has always felt, always detected, a slight frisson between the two of them. She, a beautiful, energetic spear-fishing hairdresser. He, a fat, balding playwright. 

“And yet,” says the voice in his head. “If Poppy died she’d be devastated. Natalia has a sister but they no longer speak, and Poppy has taken her place. If Poppy died, she’d want someone to speak to. The two of you might…”

Alvin pushes the voice away. It’s preposterous. If Poppy killed herself, he wouldn’t suddenly shack up with her best friend. He’d be ruined. He’d be finished. It wouldn’t help his writing career because there’d be no point writing anything if Poppy ɲ’t alive to see it. And if he can’t come up with any good ideas now, what chance would he have when…

“Hang on a minute,” says the voice in Alvin’s head, “Is this not the great idea you’ve been waiting for? Wouldn’t this be one of the best plays you’ve ever written?” Alvin’s eyes widen. He wants to silence what the voice is about to say but he knows he has to hear it. “A blocked writer’s wife says she wants to kill herself. The writer employs negative visualization to help him get through it. And this sets him off on a wild fantasy about pushing his wife towards suicide and marrying her best friend.” Alvin can’t believe what he’s hearing. “And no,” says the voice in his head, “of course you can’t write that play because it might very well push Poppy over the edge in real life. So maybe that’s what happens. Maybe that’s how this blocked writer does it. He tells his wife about the play he’s writing, where she kills herself and he marries her friend. And the act of him writing it is the very thing that pushes her to kill herself and allows him to marry her friend. Yes. That’s it. That’s what your next play should be about. A comedy. A hilarious, biting comedy. Domesticity, deceit, death. It’s not a bad idea. It’s not a bad idea at all.” 

Alvin stands up. Could he do it? Could he get away with writing a play which uses his wife’s depression and imagined suicide for comedic effect, while speculating on the possibility of him ending up with her best friend? Alvin shakes his head. He shakes his head again. The voice relents. “No,” it says, “You can’t write that play it in real life. No. Of course not. No. No. Definitely not. No. Of course. No way. No way. No way. Completely and utterly out of the question.” 


“So,” says Poppy, after Alvin has taken her out for drinks at the top of the Shard, overlooking the whole of London, “what is it you wanted to talk to me about?”

“Not a bad view, eh Poppy?” he says, staring down at St Paul’s. 

“Alvin? You said you had good news?”

“Not a bad view at all. Ah…uhm… Yes. Well… yes, I. It’s…” he casts his eye upon the Southbank of The Thames. “You know how ’v always dreamed of having a play on at The National Theatre…”

Poppy pulls him away from the window to take him in. Her smile is so big it can be seen from street level. “I’m so proud of you,” she says, “so, so proud of you.” She kisses him and looks down on the city as though it’s theirs. “So what is it?”

“H?”

“The play? Is it a new idea or…?”

“Ah, it’s…”

“W󲹳?”

“H?” He turns his face away from her. 

“What Alvin? Why are you being weird.”

Poppy’s been in a great mood for the past two weeks, the voice in her head using every opportunity to remind her that she’s a decent, worthwhile person. Alvin is desperate not to ruin it. 

“God,” he says, “did you see that bloke over there? Beckoning the waiter over to him, don’t you hate it when people do that? We could do with a refill too, but do you see us shouting across London? Awful.” 

“What’s it called?”

“Entitlement, I’d say.” 

“Your play.”

“O.”

The play is by far Alvin’s best, and he didn’t write a single word. The voice in his head held him captive and demanded he type out its thoughts. Even the edits were done through Alvin rather than by him. The experience proved to him once and for all that he, Alvin, was a barrier to the process of creation, which was best served by him getting out of the way. 

“Why are you being weird?” says Poppy.

“I can’t believe it,” says Alvin, “someone else is beckoning the waiter now. Why can’t they have patience? What’s happened to civilization?” He directs his remarks outwards to the room, to the city, but too quietly for anyone to hear. He turns back to Poppy. “It’s uh… it’s uh… it’s a comedy… you love my comedies. It’s called Hope for the Worst.”

“Hope for the Worst?”

“The poor waiter,” says Alvin, “putting up with this nonsense… You like the name?”

“Hope for the Worst? Memorable.”

“It’s not a bad title, is it?”

“What’s it about?”

“Ah, that’s not important.”

“No, go on.”

“You’ll see it when it’s on.”

“Give me the premise at least.”

“Another person, look. Waving their hands, shouting for the waiter. We’re doomed Poppy, if this is how people insist on carrying on.” For the next five or so minutes, Alvin continues trying to catch the waiter’s eye while moaning about his fellow patrons’ behavior. And Poppy pokes him about the play’s plot until he finally gives her the rough outline. The failing writer. The suicidal wife. The negative visualisation. “He’d miss her terribly, of course,” says Alvin. “Terribly, terribly, terribly. But he realizes he might, in the fullness of time, be ok. You’ve got to admit, as plays go, it’s not a bad idea.” 

“Why would he be ok?”

“Well… ah… I mean…that’s a trifling point.”

“This doesn’t sound like much of a play,” she says. “What is it that makes him realize he might be ok? What is it that creates the drama? Her death might inspire some new ideas, I can see that. He, as a writer, might take on a complex, vulnerable kind of vibe. But I don’t see how that’s dramatic enough to sustain a play.” She gasps. “Does he by any chance end up shacking up with her best friend? Her beautiful best friend who works in a hair salon and spends her free time spearfishing?”

“The waiter’s not paid enough to be hectored like this.” 

“Alvin,” says Poppy, in that tone of voice he can’t stand. “Natalia is the fittest woman ’v seen in my life. She spends her free time swimming in the ocean shooting fish with a spear gun. It burns nine hundred calories per hour, that’s what she told me. When did you last burn nine hundred calories per hour, other than on opening night when you can’t control your bowels?” She doesn’t care if people overhear her. “The idea, the suggestion that Natalia would in any way be interested in you.” 

“Yes, that’s the point. That’s quite right. It’s a comedy. Of course the idea is absurd. I… he, the writer, it’s not about me, he realizes this. He knows it’s ridiculous. It’s a thought experiment, that’s all it is. He deludes himself into thinking this could happen. But the dramatic irony stems from the fact the audience knows that it never could. Come on, it’s not a bad setup.” 

“Sorry, are you telling me that the best friend character, in your play, is literally a beautiful hairdresser from Poland who enjoys spearfishing in her spare time?”

“You see, Poppy, my problem as a writer, as you well know, is I have a severely limited imagination. But… but simply because I take things from real life, it doesn’t mean…” 

“And what happens?”

“H?”

“What happens in the story? After he realizes he’d be absolutely fine if his wife topped herself and starts fantasizing about her best mate?”

“Not absolutely fine. Not absolutely fine at all.” Alvin stammers and stutters like he always does when she puts him under pressure. “He realizes this. And he supports his wife. He’s determined to do everything he can to help her. But, well, when she’s feeling better, he does turn the idea into a play.”

“W󲹳?”

“That’s where the drama stems from you see. In the play. In my play, Hope for the Worst, that’s what I…he… the writer does. You must admit, it’s not a bad idea.” 

The voice in Poppy’s head is often disparaging about her husband but right now it’s reached a level of disdain she didn’t know was possible. “In your play about the writer who imagines what life might be like without his wife, and comes to the conclusion that it would be pretty great because he’d end up with her best pal…”

“I never said it would be great.” 

“In this play of yours, the writer turns the idea into a play?” 

“Yes, well, first he has to discuss it with his wife.”

“Does he take her for drinks at the top of the Shard to try and butter her up?”

Alvin can’t help smiling at how well this woman knows him. 

“So what happens?” she says. 

“He discusses it with his wife…”

“And she’s not very happy.”

“Not particularly.”

“Does he put the play on regardless?”

“N.”

“N?”

“N.”

Poppy stares at him. “In the play about the man who puts a play on, the man doesn’t in fact put the play on?”

“That’s right.”

“She kills herself, doesn’t she? That’s why he doesn’t put the play on?”

“HDzԱ…ĝ

“Does she kill herself?”

“It’s just a play.” 

“You want me to kill myself, don’t you?”

“No, I really, really don’t.” 

The waiter comes over to take their order and Alvin keeps him with them for as long as he can. He tells the waiter that he’s seen how he’s been beckoned over by the other customers and that he himself would never dream of doing such a thing. Alvin says it’s on principles such as these that societies rise or fall. The waiter nods politely and hurries away to the bar. 

“What happens after she kills herself?” says Poppy. 

“It’s just a play.”

“What happens?”

“I’m not going to put it on so it hardly matters.” 

She shakes her head. The voice in her head starts weighing up how difficult it would be to hurl her husband through one of these glass panels to a seventy-floor drop onto the street below.

“The husband realizes how much he misses her,” says Alvin. “He’s lost without her. He’s ruined. He can’t cope. That’s not a bad message, is it?”

She looks at him. “You mean it?”

“That’s the whole point of the play.” 

“He’s lost?”

“He’s bereft.”

“He can’t cope?”

“Not for a moment.”

“He’s ruined?”

“Utterly. You see, my love, when it comes to it, I’m not a bad man.” 

Sitting there with her husband, suspended in the sky above London, with the dim lighting, the low music, Poppy almost allows herself to get lost in the romance of it all. Until a thought pops into her head. 

“He ends up with her Polish hairdresser friend, doesn’t he?”

Alvin waves his hand in the air and shouts, “Waiter! Waiterrrrrr!”


A few months later, with Poppy’s blessing, Hope for the Worst is about to open at the National Theatre. Alvin is getting ready to leave the house to attend the final dress rehearsal. He had hoped Poppy would come with him. But she has given way once again to the voice in her head. 

“You’re not a bad wife,” says Alvin. “You’re a wonderful person. And you’ve made me happier than it’s reasonable for one man to be.”

Her face doesn’t move.

“I could stay home?” he says. “They’ll be fine without me. They’re not a bad bunch.” 

“I want to be there,” she says. “But I’ll only embarrass you.” Her speech is flat, emotionless. “Your first play at the National. You should be able to enjoy it without me pulling you down.”

“You don’t,” he says, taking hold of her cold hand, “you lift me up. I wouldn’t write anything if it weren’t for you.” 

The voice in Alvin’s head tells him not to leave her alone but he can’t listen to it. They need him at the theatre. Tomorrow is opening night. What if something about the play isn’t perfect? 

When he gets home that night, she isn’t there. He’d called two hours ago at the interval, then again after the bow. They’d asked him if he had any notes, and he could’ve given them several pages, but he wanted to get home. 

Standing alone in their kitchen, he experiences what it’s like to know and not know a thing at the same time. When his phone rings at 1:33 AM from a number he doesn’t recognize, he hears the conversation before he answers. The one he’s dreaded, that he’s tried so hard to push away. 

Hit by a bus a few streets from their house. Was she heading for the theatre? Or the void? He will never know. 

Hope for the Worst runs for six weeks and gets great reviews but he never goes to see it. When it’s offered a West End transfer, Alvin turns it down. Everyone understands. And then forgets.

The voice in Alvin’s head is merciless. Blaming him. Excoriating him. 

“You can’t keep doing this to yourself,” says Natalia. Her hair’s damp. She’s wearing a crop top and silver sheen leggings. Her spear gun is resting in the nook next to Alvin’s fridge. 

She’s been checking in on Alvin once a week. She was so moved by his eulogy. So touched by the love he felt for her friend. 

“I let her down,” he says. “I’ll never forgive myself.” 


For the next six months, Natalia is Alvin’s rock. She supports him, she listens to him, she even gets him to come spearfishing with her but he finds the wetsuit too uncomfortable, so he watches from the boat. And without either of them intending to do so, they fall in love. 

A year and a half after Poppy’s passing, Alvin is married to Natalia. He didn’t think it was possible to love anyone as much as his first wife but, as he says in his wedding speech, “I was shot through the heart by Cupid’s speargun.” 

Natalia’s estranged sister, with whom she fell out years ago, returns to perform the most amazing operetta in tribute to newlyweds. Alvin has sat through thousands of plays and never once been moved to tears. But he weeps openly as she sings the words. 

He and Natalia buy a house together not far from where he used to live with Poppy. The honeymoon period seems as though it will never end. 

But Alvin has some news and he has no idea how to broach it with her. The producer who wanted to take Hope for the Worst to the west end is back in touch. He’s offering Alvin a prime theatre for a four-month run followed by a tour, followed by a potential motion picture. Everything Alvin’s ever wanted is there for him on a plate. 

“You’re not a bad writer,” says the producer, “you’re not a bad writer at all. I love everything about this play. It’s one of the best comedies ’v ever seen. But what I love most of all is the final scene.” 

He’s not alone in thinking this. All the reviews mentioned it was one of the best climaxes they’d ever seen. The perfect mix of comedy and sadness. Inevitably and surprise. 

In the final scene of Hope for the Worst, the playwright is happy. He’s lost his wife but he’s found love again, and he’s just been approached about taking his play to the west end. But now, somehow, he has to talk to his new wife and explain to her what the play is all about.  

“My baby gonna eat well tonight,” says Natalia. She has her speargun tucked under her right arm and a massive fish flung over her left shoulder. She lets the gun fall with a thud to the ground and drops the fish onto the kitchen counter. “You ok?” she says. 

Alvin smiles. “How would you feel about having drinks at the top of the Shard?” 

She looks at him. “What’s going on?”

Alvin feigns confusion. “Why would something be going on?”

They’ve not been married long but she already knows him so well. 

“Ok, ok,” he says. “I have very good news. My play Hope for the Worst is going to be on in the west end. They think it could be the breakout play of the year.”

“Oh Alvin,” she says, “that’s wonderful. That’s so wonderful. Drinks at the top of the Shard? Let’s do it. Let’s go tomorrow. We need to celebrate isn’t it.” He smiles. “Hope for the Worst?” she says, “I like the name.”

He smiles again. “It’s not a bad title.”  

While they’re waiting for the fish to cook she quizzes him about the play. The run at the National was in the aftermath of Poppy’s death and, like Alvin, Natalia ɲ’t in much of a mood to be out in public. 

Alvin tries, as delicately as possible, to explain what the play’s about. “You must admit, it’s not a bad idea.”

“Negative visualization?” she says. “Why would anyone be stupid enough to do that?” 

Alvin had expected her to be more annoyed about, well, pretty much every other aspect of the story to be honest, so he’s more than happy to discuss this angle. 

“Don’t you know how dangerous that is?” says Natalia. “If you manifest in your mind something negative, the universe will make something negative happen. It’s basic science.” 

Alvin agrees. He wants to keep her on this topic for as long as possible. But at some point, he knows she’s going to start asking slightly more troublesome questions. 

“He wants his wife to kill herself so that he can be with her best friend?” she says. 

Alvin shakes his head. “He doesn’t want her to kill herself, no. The whole point is to picture what you don’t want to happen.”

“It’s a silly thing to do.”

“He’s a silly man. It’s a silly play. But you’ve got to admit, it’s not a bad premise.”

“Tell me about the friend.”

“Ah well, she’s beautiful. Intelligent….”

“Based on anyone?”

“Uh… no. No. No, no. A fictional character.”

“Does she come from Poland? Does she own a hair salon? Does she enjoy spearfishing in her spare time?” 

“You see, Natalia, my problem as a writer is I have a severely limited imagination. But… but simply because I take things from real life, it doesn’t mean…” 

Her face switches between smiling and scowling. He can’t tell if she’s doing it voluntarily.

“What happen?”

“H?”

“At end of story? This writer, this fat, bald writer. He picture what life be like if wife died and he realize it be ok because he could be with beautiful, spearfishing, Polish hairdresser friend. He decide to write play about this idea. His wife die and he end up with friend. Then he is given the chance to put play on in west end. And now he must tell friend, new wife, all about it. What happen next?” 

The voice in Alvin’s head tells him to tread carefully. 

Alvin pretends to check the oven. “That’s not a bad fish.” 

“You think I will kill myself too?”

“Of course not.”

“But in your play, that’s what happen? The second wife, she kill herself isn’t it?”

“We don’t know if the first wife did. The bus… it might have been an accident.”

“But with second wife, we do? She die and this time we know?”

“N.”

“So what happen?”

The voice in his head starts to panic. 

“Look,” says Alvin, “it doesn’t matter.” 

“If she no kill herself, why you no deny it, isn’t it?”

“She doesn’t kill herself.”

“N?”

“N.”

“So why you are looking at me like that?”

“She doesn’t kill herself but…”

“But what?”

“But there’s the suggestion that she might.”

“I’m not going to kill myself.”

“I know you’re not.”

“Why I would kill myself?”

“You wouldn’t. It’s a comedy.”

“A comedy?”

“You know what, I’m beginning to think it might not be.” 

Natalia smiles. But it’s the sort of smile he imagines she did when she set eyes on the fish that’s now baking in their oven. 

“He been thinking about it isn’t it? He been thinking about the fact she might kill herself?”

The voice in his head is screaming at him. Roaring at him.

“Can we please…”

“He’s been doing his negative visualization about her isn’t it? Just like he did with wife number one?”

“Come on Natalia, please…” 

Poppy saw the funny side. Natalia does not. “And he’s been thinking it might not be too bad….”

“LǴǰ.”

“He’s been thinking he probably be better off after she gone, in fulness of time?”

“It’s just a play. I’m not a bad man, Natalia.”

“How can he possibly think he be ok without her? She digged him out of hole. She gived him confidence to…Oh my god. He’s been thinking about her sister.”

“Well done Alvin,” says the voice in his head, “you’ve done it now, haven’t you, you bloody idiot? You’re on your own mate, there’s nothing more I can say.” 

Natalia laughs. It’s the most terrifying laugh he’s ever heard. “He’s been thinking if she dies, it no problem, because Natalia’s sister’s single, this bring us closer together and maybe I be happier than I am now. Deny it. Go on, deny it.”

“This character in the play, he isn’t me.”

“But he is writer? With dead wife? Who marries Polish, spearfishing, hairdresser friend? And what about sister? Is she opera singer? Does she go swimming in Hampstead Heath ponds? Can she put her legs behind her head?” 

“I told you. I don’t have a very good imagination.” 

“And I tell you my sister and I, we do not get along. We are not cuddly-cuddly. I tell you nothing make me more angry, more fury than my sister so of course there is no way, no possibility that you would even imagine for one tiny moment the idea that you and my sister… you and my sister… you and my sister…”

“I love you, I promise you. I only want to be with you-“

“Tell me your writer in your play don’t go off with the sister. Tell me. Tell me. Tell me.” 

“Of course he doesn’t. It’s the final scene. The play can’t go on forever. Look, let’s just laugh about it. I’m not a bad person.” 

“You’re sick. You’re a sick bastard. You’ve been thinking about my sister. And you were thinking about me when you were with Poppy. Poppy was my friend. Is the play a success? Is his sick, twisted play a success?”

“It’s a huge success. Rip-roaring. It’s one of the most successful plays of all time.”

“Well that’s all that matters isn’t it? Who cares about me or Poppy or the suffering you’ve caused us. You’ll have all your success and you’ll have my sister. You’ll have everything you wanted, who cares how many lives you have to ruin to get it..” Her eyes rest upon the spear gun. “Maybe I will kill myself.”

“Let’s just calm down-“

“Or maybe I’ll kill you.”

“Oh for God’s sake.”

“W󲹳?”

“Just please, please, please, please, please don’t.” He’s begging her on his knees. “I know how odd it is, Natalia. How mad. How insane. How inappropriate. And I promise I never planned for my own life to go in this direction. But for some reason, somehow, everything ’v written has come true. And that’s how it ends, you see. That’s exactly how I wrote it. The play’s a phenomenon but the writer never gets to see it because his second wife kills him. The beautiful, wonderful, Polish hairdresser who rescued him from the depths. She’s so enraged by the thought of him with her sister that she grabs her speargun, points it at his heart and, with the final line of the play, she says those infernal words…”

“That’s not a bad ending.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Hope for the Worst” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-hope-for-the-worst/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Groundhog Day” /blog/short-story-groundhog-day/ /blog/short-story-groundhog-day/#respond Sun, 18 Feb 2024 10:01:38 +0000 /?p=148444 Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you believe there is something special about “now,” or might all times exist simultaneously? ACT ONE It ɲ’t really my favorite movie. But it was the last thing we had. Every year on the second of February, I’d always say to him— I’d rush to say it before he… Continue reading Short Story: “Groundhog Day”

The post Short Story: “Groundhog Day” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Do you believe there is something special about “now,” or might all times exist simultaneously?

ACT ONE

It ɲ’t really my favorite movie. But it was the last thing we had.

Every year on the second of February, I’d always say to him— I’d rush to say it before he had the chance to say it to me, I’d bang on his door or I’d rush outside before he could drive away and I’d say, “Dad, dad, it’s Groundhog Day.” Di’n’t matter what sort of mood he was in, or how tired or hung over he was, he’d always reply, “You said that yesterday.” And I thought it was the funniest thing. The way he’d say it so seriously, and then get on with whatever else he was doing.

When I went to university — first person in the family, he was so proud — it became a phone call. Then it became a text. Then, a few years ago, I forgot, and he messaged me. Then at some point, we both stopped. I still noted the date but for whatever reason…

I’m not even sure it’s my favorite Bill Murray movie.

(Breathe)

It’s been a long day. Well, technically ’v lost five hours, but it’s felt like a long ‘un. And it’s not until I’m back here, in my childhood bedroom with the posters of Oasis and glamor models on the walls — after ’v had a teary conversation with mum — it’s only then that I realize what the date is.

And, well, y’know, that basically confirms it. It seemed likely anyway, but now it’s certain. Today really was the last time I’ll ever see my dad. That… just now in the hospital was the last conversation we’ll ever have. The second of February. Groundhog Day… If he realized, he didn’t say.

And now, lying here in my teenage bedroom, underneath a poster of a pair of tits — or Liam and Noel as they’re more commonly known — I’m wondering if when I fall asleep I might wake up back in my apartment in Gramercy. With the chance to do the whole day all over again.

It is possible, that’s the thing. Einstein once said time was a stubbornly persistent illusion. The past, the present and the future all happen simultaneously.

4 AM this morning, 9 AM UK time.

Phone was on silent, but I could see the out-turned pocket of the suit trousers I’d chucked on the floor, glowing like a beacon. I put them straight on, grabbed a jacket and belted for the door. It was such a dash, kind of exciting, that I didn’t really comprehend what I was doing. Took a while to feel the wallop of the whiskeys from the night before.

The air hostess ɲ’t impressed when I ordered four more on the flight, but I told her my dad was about to die and she slipped me one extra. Didn’t stop the dickhead behind me from kneeing me in the back the whole way though, did it?

Nine hundred dollars, that flight cost me. And another two hundred pounds on the taxi when I got to the airport. Left and arrived in the pitch black, my plane passing the sun like a teenager ignoring a parent.

I even rush up the stairs when I get to the hospital, running across the corridor to get to his bedside and eke out every last second. And I get there and ’v got absolutely no idea what to say.

“How are you?” Honest; that’s what I ask. And he says, “Never better.” (Laugh)

He asks about the flight. I say it was fine. He says flying is something he definitely won’t miss. Even though he hasn’t done it for at least a decade, has he?

I’m not sure if I should talk about his grandkids. Nate who’s six and met him three times. Tyler who’s three and who he hasn’t seen since he was six weeks old. 

I always said it’s cheaper to fly you out to us than to fly the whole family back to see you. And why don’t you just come the same time as mum, you two get on ok now don’t you? But he’s a stubborn bastard. Him not visiting was punishment for me moving out there in the first place.

I think about holding his hand. But it’s got some tubes attached to it.

He looks better than I expected. I tell him that and he nods.

It doesn’t feel how I expected it to feel. I didn’t think I’d cry, but I thought there’d be some sort of outpouring or something.

I didn’t expect all the other thoughts, that was a surprise. I’m sitting there by my dad’s bedside with a fairly high chance this’ll be the last time I ever see him, and I’m thinking about that knobhead who kneed me in the back throughout my nine-hundred-dollar flight. Could he not tell I was finding it annoying? Why are people so bloody inconsiderate? And the security guard who made me take my shoes off, was that really 100% necessary? And then I’m thinking about the overzealous nature of security in general and what was it Tom was saying about this in the bar the other day and isn’t he doing well with that girlfriend of his and isn’t 18 dollars plus service for a cocktail basically legalized theft?

And all the while, as these thoughts are swirling, I’m with my dad, sitting with my dad, for the last time. Yeah, you know, I guess thought I’d be able to pay attention.

ACT TWO

I want to tell him that the trouble is — part of the trouble at least — is that he set the bar so high to begin with. He’d take me out on jobs and ask me questions in front of customers. “Do you think we need a snake auger in here, son?” Or “Has the wax ring become porous, do you think?”

And I would think very carefully in my seven-year-old brain, knowing I was in on a joke but also half-believing it, you know, and I’d scrunch up my whole face to express just how deep in thought I really was, and I’d say “I fink so, yeah.” And he’d nod and say ‘“right you are,” and the customers would absolutely love it. And I’d feel a million feet tall.

His work van had a Superman logo on it, and I took it literally. I used to ask him if he really was… and he never denied it.

Then when me and Crissy got our first flat and a pipe burst the night we moved in, and I called every number I could find until I reluctantly called you and you were there within half an hour — God knows how many speed limits you must have broken — even though we hadn’t spoken for about six months. And you sorted it out with your back and your arthritis. And we didn’t speak then either, other than to say hello. But I went out to the van while you were working and under the streetlight could just about make out the Superman symbol. And I thought, well, he’s still never denied it.

I ask if the nurses have been good. And he says someone has to be.

He asks if ’v got anything else planned while I’m back and I say no, I got mum’s call and I jumped on the first plane. He says he appreciates me making the effort. I say don’t be silly.

And when the nurse comes round to say it’s the end of visiting hours, I plead for some more time. She gives me ten minutes and we literally say nothing. I stand up, pat you on the arm and in my head I hear the words “I love you” but, I don’t know, maybe I say it with my eyes or… And I think you’ve fallen asleep, so I turn to leave and you say, “Will I see you again tomorrow?”

I wait for half an hour outside the hospital, shivering with cold, wondering if I should run back in there and tell you… I dunno…

Then I’m at mum’s and now I’m here. Nearly midnight. In my teenage bedroom. With Noel and Liam ogling Carmen Electra, the dirty sods. And I’m wondering if I’m going to wake up and it’ll be Groundhog Day again. And I’m thinking what would I do differently this time?

And my first thought… my first thought is I’d ask for a different seat on the plane. 

I would point out it was Groundhog Day, I’d definitely do that. And we’d see if you remembered the reply. 

And we’d talk about what a great movie it was and how it was definitely our favorite. And maybe you’d say, “Favourite film? You joking. It weren’t even my favorite Bill Murray film.”

I’d tell you how much I love you despite our stupid disagreements. I’d tell you none of that stuff matters. I’d tell you I was sorry. Or at least I’d hold your hand. I don’t think those tubes would’ve minded. 

ACT THREE

The trouble is, of course, I wouldn’t know, would I? If Groundhog Day happened for real, if I woke up and it was yesterday again, I wouldn’t realize, would I? Because I’d wake up with the same memories I had when yesterday started.

I wake up on the second of February to see my trouser pocket illuminated, and ’v got no idea I’m about to rush to JFK airport to drink five mini-whiskeys while being kneed in the back. So if I wake up again on the same day, I’ll still have no idea what that phone call’s about or the day I’m about to have. And so I’ll do it all again exactly the same way.

If Einstein’s right, if time really is an illusion, then everything that has happened or will happen is happening right now. So I’m always waking up on the second of February to the news my dad’s about to die. And I’m always sitting by his bedside for the last time. And he’s always holding me in his arms for the first. And I’m always scrunching up my face, in front of his customers, to answer his questions about snake augers or wax rings.

Eternalism, they call it. Dad taught me about that. I was the first person in the family to go to university, but he was a university. He didn’t just know the inner workings of a sink, he knew how the whole world was plumbed.

Look at that. Past tense already.

Maybe it’s happening now, wherever now is.

So as I’m falling asleep, I wonder if I’ll wake up not in my childhood bedroom but in my apartment in Gramercy. At 4 AM, with the turned-out trouser pocket illuminated like a beacon. To fly across the Atlantic to sit by my father’s side, mostly in silence, until, just as I turn to leave, he says, “Will I see you again tomorrow?”

And I scrunch up my face, deep in thought. And I say, “I fink so, yeah.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The post Short Story: “Groundhog Day” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-groundhog-day/feed/ 0
Short Story: “What Do You Do?” /blog/short-story-what-do-you-do/ /blog/short-story-what-do-you-do/#respond Sun, 11 Feb 2024 12:05:29 +0000 /?p=148182 Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent does your job define who you are?  I always enjoy a good graveyard. I do.  I like people, you see. But I abhor small talk. So graveyards are perfect.  We all hate small talk, don’t we? What’s the one question everyone hates but no one can help… Continue reading Short Story: “What Do You Do?”

The post Short Story: “What Do You Do?” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent does your job define who you are? 

I always enjoy a good graveyard. I do. 

I like people, you see. But I abhor small talk. So graveyards are perfect. 

We all hate small talk, don’t we? What’s the one question everyone hates but no one can help asking? Go on, what is it? 

“What do you do?” That’s the bugger. That’s a twisted bollock of a question, ain’t it? “What do you do?” What’s it to you? I’m one of those people for whom a job is just a job, thank you very much. Had a significant career change a while back- it surprised a lot of people- but I’m still the same person I was then.

That’s the best thing about graveyards. Thousands of headstones. All sorts of shapes, all sorts of dates and guess what…? Not a single one of them has been inscribed with the person’s job. 

There’s a lesson in there, I’m telling ya. 

There’s a lot of important people buried in this graveyard ’n’ all. If you google “famous people Brompton Cemetery” you’ll get a list of writers, actors, naval officers, architects, artists. But when they die, they prefer to be known as “fathers,” “mothers,” “husbands,” “wives.” Some are happy just with their name and dates, although you can’t always read them. Most of the graves are more than a hundred years old and they’re faded and subsided. Cracked and crumbled. There are signs asking for support with the upkeep and you can tell they need it. Thirty-nine acres it is. A huge space packed tight with graves, very little room for new ones. 

Not that it’s always so quiet here, mind. That’s Stamford Bridge over there. Right next door. On match days, you’ll get thousands of people streaming through, waving their scarves and cans of beer. And when Chelsea score a goal I’d imagine it rattles a few bones.

Strange though, don’t you think, to have something as alive as a football stadium next to something as dead as a cemetery? And all the money Chelsea have as well, while this place is falling into ruin, crying out for donations. 

It’s obvious what should be done, ain’t it? I can’t be the only one who thinks it. 

They should flatten Brompton Cemetery and use the space to build Chelsea a new stadium. 

Come on, you’ve got a 42,000 capacity for a team with two European Cups and fans all over the world. And when they talk about expanding, it’s only by ten or so thousand and the club will have to find somewhere else to play while the work is taking place. 

No, it’s ridiculous. They’ve got this enormous site right next door, 39 acres of land. Stamford Bridge is only 12. They could build a stadium with a hundred thousand seats if they wanted, the team could carry on playing at Stamford Bridge until it’s done, and not a single one of the current inhabitants would complain. And best of all, they could call the new stadium The Graveyard. 

Can you imagine? “Chelsea bury Spurs at the Graveyard.” “The Blues mutilate United at The Graveyard.” “Liverpool’s title hopes turn to dust at The Graveyard.” “Arsenal’s six-foot striker is six foot under at…” Well, you get the point. 

I bring it up pretty much every match and everyone thinks I’m joking. 


It’s not a match day today though. It’s a funeral and we’ve come here for the burial. A couple of years younger than me, the geezer, which always makes you think. Not that it should. People a couple of years younger than me have been dying ever since I was a couple of years old, but there you go. 

I knew the geezer well enough but I’m more friendly with his brother Joel. He sits in front of me in the Matthew Harding Upper. ’v told him all about my plans for The Graveyard and I think he’s on board, but I won’t mention it today. He seems to be coping well. In my experience, he knows how to deal with life’s difficulties. When we were robbed by Barcelona in 09, Joel was the calmest fella in the stadium. He was making jokes maybe ten minutes after the full-time whistle. I thought it was a touch insensitive at the time, mind, but, no, it’s a good attitude. He reminds me a bit of that comedian, what’s his name? Iranian fella. Omar Dalaglio? Something like that. He’s a Chelsea fan too, as it happens, ’v seen him at a few games. 

The widow is very tasty. I say this simply as an observation. The death of a husband tends to, not always, mind you, but tends to do wonders for a woman’s complexion and body shape. 

The ten days or so between death and funeral, when they don’t have much of an appetite, it shifts a few pounds which most women of that age could do without. These are just observations. 

This particular widow, the one who was married to Joel’s dead brother, she’s always looked good. And, maybe I’m imagining things, but I don’t think my admiration is entirely unreciprocated. At her daughter’s wedding, she used her napkin to wipe a bit of cake from the side of my mouth. And we must’ve talked for at least an hour. Just a bit of fun, I’m sure, both of us having a prod at the forbidden fruit. 

Her daughters, I’m afraid the dad’s passing has done nothing for their figures. One of them’s just given birth so I suppose we’ll let her off but the other one, the one whose wedding it was, that was a few years ago, mind, she’s far too skinny. The pair of them have been clinging to each other all day. They read the eulogy together, they sat together, and now they’re arm in arm like a pair of old ladies. 

I don’t know what any of these people do for a living and I’m grateful for the ignorance. I know Joel’s a plumber but so what? I know his opinion on every single Chelsea player for the past twenty-six years and that information gives me a much clearer sighting of the man’s soul. 

I know the deceased was a surgeon but only because it was in the eulogy. ’v got no idea what the tasty widow does or did and I don’t much care. A job might tell you more about a person, but it can just as easily tell you less. 


Once we’ve successfully set the coffin into the foundations of Chelsea’s future stadium, we go to a pub called The Rose for the wake. I’m used to being in here before a game when it’s packed and beery and smells oddly like jizz. But today, with a corner roped off for Madeira cake and jam sandwiches, it looks like quite a nice boozer. Still has a bit of a spunky whiff, mind. 

And it’s only now, once we’re inside, that I get a proper look at the deceased’s parents. That’s not a nice phrase, is it? “The deceased’s parents.” 

The old lady looks like she’s had her soul sucked out with a hoover. The old man looks happy enough but that’s because he’s got severe dementia and probably don’t know whose funeral this is. It’s not nice to say it but you’d rather be him today than her. Dementia’s awful don’t get me wrong. But if you have to attend your son’s funeral it’s probably better without your memories. 

And yet you can tell by the way she holds his hand, the way she feeds him his bit of Madeira cake, the way she brushes the crumbs from his shoulder, you can tell she’s spent the whole day thinking not about herself but about him. And it don’t matter how many times he looks at her like she’s an overfamiliar stranger, she carries on tending to him, making sure he’s ok, putting him first and herself nowhere. 

He don’t know what she used to do for a living, he might not even know her name, but he does know her kindness. 

It’s makes you think. Perhaps we should treat everyone we meet as though they’re the love of our life who just can’t remember us. 


I help myself to a piece of Madeira cake. Ooh, that is good. A thick layer of buttercream on top. I am in heaven. Then I look up and see the tasty widow all by herself in the beer garden, dabbing her eyes with a napkin. 

I dip my finger into the buttercream and smear it against the side of my mouth. Then I casually pop outside. 

As she sees me coming she adjusts her blouse and pushes out her breasts, I’m not imagining it. And why shouldn’t she? The term “widow” tells you no more about a person than “doctor” or “accountant.” It don’t tell you who she is, it don’t tell you nothing about her. 

As we talk she holds eye contact for the whole time. That’s not normal widow behavior, is it? And she don’t mention her dead husband once. She talks about the church and how calming she found it. Then she mentions the cemetery and how pleased she was to get a spot there. Then she gets her napkin and wipes the buttercream from the side of my mouth while maintaining her unbreakable eye contact. Oh yes, she is definitely flirting with me now. Those eyes, that laugh. Widow or not, this woman can’t help herself. 

’v always loved the Yorkshire accent, and hers seeps into you like a warming cuppa or a shot of whiskey. It lingers at the back of your throat, her pharynx tickling your own. 

We could talk for years and I’d never ask her what she does for a living. She could have any job in the world and it wouldn’t tell you the first thing about her. She will not be contained by any label. She is wild. She is free. And she is definitely, definitely flirting with me. 

And why shouldn’t she? Why shouldn’t we reject the shackles of these roles we’ve stumbled into? Why shouldn’t we simply be whoever we are, whatever that is? 

We are two beings, mingling together, unconcerned not only by the other’s status in life but by our own. No jobs, no labels, no shackles. No pub, no beer garden, no wake, no world. This woman, this being and I, we are free. We are freedom. 

After a while, we stop talking. A gentle breeze sweeps through us. She raises her breasts, runs her hand up my arm, pinches the cloth of my tunic and whispers into my ear, (Yorkshire accent) “Thank you so much for today, Father. It really were a beautiful service. And we couldn’t have hoped for a better priest than you.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “What Do You Do?” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-what-do-you-do/feed/ 0
A New Religion to Bring You to Your Knees: Capitalism, if You Please… /blog/a-new-religion-to-bring-you-to-your-knees-capitalism-if-you-please/ /blog/a-new-religion-to-bring-you-to-your-knees-capitalism-if-you-please/#respond Fri, 09 Feb 2024 13:27:15 +0000 /?p=148126 That ideology, neo-liberalism, is like a religion. Once you are a true believer, you see other solutions as heresy. — Murray Dobbin Have you ever noticed how religions have changed over human history? In the book The Art of Loving, author Erich Fromm lays out a timeline unlike any I had ever seen before. In… Continue reading A New Religion to Bring You to Your Knees: Capitalism, if You Please…

The post A New Religion to Bring You to Your Knees: Capitalism, if You Please… appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
That ideology, neo-liberalism, is like a religion. Once you are a true believer, you see other solutions as heresy.

— Murray Dobbin

Have you ever noticed how religions have changed over human history? In the The Art of Loving, author Erich Fromm lays out a timeline unlike any I had ever seen before.

In the beginning (to borrow a phrase), primitive humans did not see themselves as separate and distinct from the natural world. The earliest religions used animal masks and nature totems. If a village depended on hunting deer, for example, their tribe might have a deer god that they worshiped. Because they were dependent on that animal for survival, it was fetishized, in the religious sense of the word. Objects or icons associated with that animal might be venerated and imbued with supernatural potency.

In the next phase, according to Fromm, mankind was no longer completely dependent on nature. As humans left the Stone Age, the development of newer and better tools led to a kind of recognition of humanity’s mastery over nature. As artists and artisans developed the ability to shape metals, and hunting and gathering gave way to more complex agriculture, gods changed too. This period was marked with idols made of clay, silver and gold. Think of the Chachapoyan Fertility Idol stolen by Indiana Jones at the beginning of Raiders of the Lost Ark. At this point man transformed the product of his own hand into a god. As Fromm says, mankind projected his own powers and skills onto the things he made, imbuing them with magical properties.

God in our own image

Moving on from there, mankind finally struck on what a god must really look like: Himself. With man’s ultimate mastery over nature, Fromm says, humankind began to perceive itself as the highest, most dignified thing in the universe. Likewise, humanity’s gods reflected this. At this point in history, graven images were replaced with an assortment of gods that possessed human traits and looked like us. Here the Greek, Roman or Norse pantheons spring to mind. These polytheistic gods behaved like humans, with very human weaknesses and grudges against one another.

It was only in the most recent period that humanity began to worship singular deities — though, Fromm says, this too transformed over time. Early monotheistic religions went through what he called a “matriarchal” phase — emphasizing the godhead’s unconditional love for people, who were all equal in the eyes of God. Later monotheistic religions developed into a “patriarchal” phase — with conditional love based on following the laws of a father God. Those who obeyed the demands and principles of the Lord were the only ones who would be accepted by Him.

Fromm posits that monotheism is the final stage in God’s evolution. But isn’t it possible that something might come after that? Could it be that a new religion might spring up without anyone noticing? One that perhaps includes many of the elements of the earlier iterations of human development, but is also unmistakably modern? One that blends science, the mastery of mankind over nature, and a patriarchal godhead that rewards devotion and punishes the unworthy?

The newest stage in human religion

Obviously the answer, in my opinion, is yes. But what, exactly, am I implying?

There is a new religion on the block. One that does not care if you still worship at your traditional church, synagogue, mosque, or temple. This new religion is a blend of man’s ancient tendency to worship his own handiwork and marvel at his mastery over nature combined with an all-powerful entity that rewards the faithful and punishes the weak. This religion has its own sacred texts, holy men and even cable channels. This new religion has spread to every corner of the globe and won converts in the halls of power in just about every nation on earth. This religion has its own priestly class preserving orthodoxy and excommunicating heretics. The religion is known as Free-Market Capitalism — and its all-powerful deity is called The Market.

A bit too far? Perhaps. But it is worth taking the time to examine the ways that free-market capitalism is like a religion. We should also think about the ways that this brand of economics is the science that it pretends to be.

We should also understand how modern free-market capitalism is incompatible with the proud traditions of humanity’s major religions, especially (and most ironically) Christianity.

This is part one of my series on why free market economics is a false religion. Stay tuned for the rest!

[ edited this piece.]

[ first published this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post A New Religion to Bring You to Your Knees: Capitalism, if You Please… appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/a-new-religion-to-bring-you-to-your-knees-capitalism-if-you-please/feed/ 0
Short Story: “It Might as Well Be” /blog/short-story-it-might-as-well-be/ /blog/short-story-it-might-as-well-be/#respond Sun, 04 Feb 2024 09:44:26 +0000 /?p=147989 Something to consider when reading/listening: If a message is true, does it matter if the messenger is dishonest?  The invitation was from Nathan Norrie, asking me to run a retreat for him and his colleagues at his country mansion. ’v met some deep thinkers in my time. And ’v met some kind, compassionate souls. Nathan… Continue reading Short Story: “It Might as Well Be”

The post Short Story: “It Might as Well Be” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: If a message is true, does it matter if the messenger is dishonest? 

The invitation was from Nathan Norrie, asking me to run a retreat for him and his colleagues at his country mansion. ’v met some deep thinkers in my time. And ’v met some kind, compassionate souls. Nathan Norrie is neither of these things. We were at university together, where his only concern was being stronger, better looking, funnier, more successful, a better drinker than everyone else. Life was a competition and he was determined to win.

And despite his best efforts, the contents of his email invitation did little to suggest the years had softened him in this regard. He spoke about being a deeply spiritual person, telling me he meditated longer and harder than anyone he knew. He also had a successful business and a seven-bedroom house in the country with an acre of land, with acres of spiritual opportunity. But these material things, he said, are not the route to happiness. “’v watched all your videos,” he said. “’v read the Bhagavad Gita three times. But my colleagues don’t get it at all. They’re so stressed and uptight. I think you could really help.” 

’v always quite liked material things, so I agree. He sends a car to pick me up and ferry me the five and a half hours to his isolated house. It’s dark when I arrive but some carefully positioned floor lights illuminate his Maserati and stone water feature. 

Only he and Andrea, his iPhone-addicted wife, are home. He’s very pleased with her but no more so than with his poured resin floor or his tap that gives him instant hot water. 

At ten o’clock I ask to be excused to go to my room and from there listen to the Norries screaming at each other into the early hours until they slam separate doors and go to bed. 


The next morning, the employees arrive. Ten of them. I know a harmonious team when I see one. And this is not a harmonious team. Nathan gathers them all in the cinema room and gives a long introduction about the purpose of the retreat and the wisdom he wants to impart, which has changed his life and made him value the things that are truly important. And how his very good friend, a world-renowned spiritual leader (his words not mine) has come here especially to help him out, as a personal favor. 

Throughout the charade, Nathan seems particularly annoyed with one employee. Gavin. Tall, handsome. He, as far as I can see, is the most attentive of the whole group but Nathan chooses to interpret this as belligerence. “And you can take that smug look off your face, Gavin,” he says, the vein in his forehead throbbing, just before he mentions some of my relaxation techniques that are apparently a regular part of his daily routine. 

When I address the group, I keep things brief. Enjoy yourself, don’t worry about learning anything, have fun. Gavin nods throughout. Some of the others look at me now and then. Nathan’s wife, Andrea, spends the whole time staring at her phone. 


During lunch, where a hired chef has made rice and fava beans, Nathan calls to me across the table. “How do you do it?” he says. “How do you remain so upbeat and happy when they’re not listening to a word you say? They don’t want to be here. My missus is pissed off about the whole thing. It’s cloudy, it’s cold. And there you are, looking like you’re surrounded by your closest friends.”

Alcohol is banned for the duration of the weekend but we all suspect Nathan has made an exception in his own case. 

I don’t bother to quibble with the assertion that they aren’t listening. In any case, they’re certainly listening now. 

“There was once an old man on his deathbed,” I say. “He was hours, maybe minutes, from the end. And he was full of regret over various things. A spirit appeared and offered him a bargain. It could transport him into the body of his younger self, still with half his life to go. The only condition was he had to appreciate every single moment. The old man accepted the bargain and was transported, back in time, into the body of his younger self. That old man was me.”

At this, all eyes point in my direction. Even Andrea briefly turns her phone face down. 

“You serious?” says Nathan.

I nod. 

“You were an old man?”

I nod again. 

Most of the group are willing to take me at my word.

“You hear that?” says Nathan. “Wisdom, huh? That’s what we’re dealing with here. This is what ’v arranged for you, ok. This is the level of insight I’m providing you with.”

At this, they shrink back into themselves and Andrea returns to her iPhone. 

“How could you possibly remember?” It’s Gavin. If anyone was going to challenge me, I suspected it would be him. 

“Shut it,” says Nathan. 

“It’s ok,” I say. “Go on.” 

“If you made that deal,” says Gavin, “and you were transported back into the body of your younger self, well, you’d have no memory of being old, would you? You’d be in your younger mind too, right? So how would you know?”

“He told you he knows,” says Nathan. 

Andrea pushes her phone away from her and leans forward. 

“Gavin’s right,” I say. “I do have no memory of making the deal. There is no way of knowing it ever happened. And nor is there any way of knowing it didn’t. So I go with the one that serves me best.”

“So hold on,” says Nathan, “the spirit, the old man… it’s not true?”

“Probably not,” I say, “but it might as well be.” 


I try to lead the group on a silent walk but Nathan breaks it every five minutes to comment on how great this is and how lucky his team are to have a boss like him. 

We return to the cinema room, where on the big screen there is now a stilted photograph of Nathan and his team. Nathan is wearing a captain’s hat, and the image of a large ship had been superimposed behind them. As we take this in there are some suppressed laughs and sniggers but nobody dares tell him that the ship is the Titanic

I do a quick Q&A. Gavin has some interesting questions. 

Then dinner. Which is also rice and fava beans. Nathan is so drunk he can barely stand. He and Andrea spend the whole time taking little snipes at each other. “Who are you texting,” he keeps saying. “Your whole life on that bloody phone.”

“How do you do it?” he calls across to me. “How do you keep smiling? This whole time. It don’t matter what stupid nonsense Gavin asks you or the complete disrespect my wife and others show towards you. I’m yet to see you catch someone’s eye without smiling. How do we get a bit of that in our lives, huh?”

Unsure at first what to say, I smile. Then I let the words come of their own accord. “No matter how cloudy the reflection, if you smile into a mirror it smiles back. Some more clearly than others but none will frown.”

Gavin gets it. There are a few other nods from around the table. Andrea doesn’t look up from her phone.

“You what?” says Nathan. 

“A few years ago,” I say, “I discovered that everyone I ever met was a mirror. Some were crystal clear, others were cloudy. But everyone, to a lesser or greater extent, reflects your emotions back to you. An angry person will be surrounded by anger. A sad person by sadness. A grateful person by…”

“Come on,” says Nathan, “that works?”

I nod. 

‘You walk around smiling and everyone else smiles?”

“That’s my experience.”

He stands up and walks around the outside of the table, grinning at every person in turn. None return it. 

“Is it a state of mind?” says Gavin. “The mirrors won’t necessarily smile back but if you carry happiness in your heart it will feel as though they do.”

Nathan scowls. I smile. 

“So it’s a trick?” says Nathan. “It’s not actually true?”

Andrea puts down her phone. The whole group looks at me expectantly. I sense they know what my answer will be but they want to hear me say it anyway. 

“Probably not,” I say, “but it might as well be.” 


Next morning, Nathan corners me before ’v made it to the breakfast table. “You’re a genius,” he says. “I don’t know how you did it but you’re a genius. My wife…” he looks around to check no one’s listening. “You might have picked up on the fact we’ve been having difficulties but… this morning, I go into her room, we sleep in separate beds but it’s only temporary… and she is… she’s happier than ’v ever seen her. She kisses me, she hugs me. She says she feels wonderful. And she told me it was all down to this retreat, she wants us to do it again, as many times as possible. Honestly, she’s made up. Thank you,” he says, “thank you so much.”

I nod and join the rest of the group at the table. 

Andrea is the last to join the party and when she does, she’s a different woman. She bounces into the room, smiles, says good morning to everyone, and there is no iPhone in sight.

Nathan grabs her and pulls her into him for a long kiss. 

There are some sniggers around the table but even this doesn’t blunt our hosts’ mood.

“Nothing makes you uncomfortable does it?” says Nathan, speaking to me across the table but, for the first time, without shouting or spitting. “Me and the mrs kissing… or screaming at each other. You just sit there peacefully. How do you do it?”

“I am a ghost,” I say. 

“Is that right?”

“I can wander anywhere without being seen. I am either missed altogether or seen and forgotten. In your memories of this day, this retreat, your mind will create an impression but it will not create me. How could I be uncomfortable when I am but a ghost?”

Nathan pulls his wife into him and kisses her all over her neck. She giggles.

He looks at Gavin expecting him to ask me a question but Gavin is staring down at his food.

Nathan turns back to me. “Go on then. You’re a ghost but I can see you?”

Ԩ.”

“We’re all looking at you right now.”

“So it would seem.”

“So you ain’t a ghost, are ya?” He’s wearing an enormous smile. And now everyone is smiling. You can tell they’re waiting almost to mouth the words along with me as I say them.

“Probably not,” I say, “But your wife didn’t seem to notice when I snuck into her room last night and watched her having sex with Gavin.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “It Might as Well Be” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-it-might-as-well-be/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The Meaning of Work” /blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-work/ /blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-work/#respond Sun, 28 Jan 2024 10:49:17 +0000 /?p=147875 Something to consider when reading/listening: Can you truly be rich if your life lacks meaning? When I enter the prime minister’s oak-paneled office, she launches into a monologue about the ingratitude of the nation’s key workers, before staring at me and narrowing her eyes. “You’re doing that thing,” she says, “with your face.” “My face,… Continue reading Short Story: “The Meaning of Work”

The post Short Story: “The Meaning of Work” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Can you truly be rich if your life lacks meaning?

When I enter the prime minister’s oak-paneled office, she launches into a monologue about the ingratitude of the nation’s key workers, before staring at me and narrowing her eyes. “You’re doing that thing,” she says, “with your face.”

“My face, prime minister?” I straighten my tie and look up at the bookshelves.

“Who is it now?” she says. “The fire brigade? The ambulance drivers? Which poor, neglected branch of the proletariat is refusing to do their job until they’ve fleeced us for every penny we haven’t got?.”

“Ah well,” I say, “this time it’s not about money.”

“No,” she says, “it never is. It’s conditions or hours or safety. Never about money, god forbid. Until we get round the table and we ask them what it’ll take to call the strike off and they say, ‘Well, perhaps we can ease our demands regarding the conditions or the hours or the safety and simply make do with the money after all.’” She smiles at her own hilarity. “So go on, out with it. Who’s threatening to go on strike now?”

“Office workers, prime minister.”

She looks puzzled. “Meaning?”

“Uh… well…people who work in an…”

“Can you be more specific?”

“Well… accountants, administrators, advertisers, call center operators, civil servants, copywriters…”

“Everyone? You’re listing everyone?”

“It is about 64% of the workforce, yes. The biggest strike in British history.”

“But we’ve no money. Gave it all to the teachers and doctors, and we’d no money before we did that.”

“Ah well, as I was saying…”

“Freddy, Freddy, Freddy, do keep up.”

“But this time…”

“This time, this time, this time. ‘This time’ is what they say every time. But go on Freddy, humour me. If it’s not about money, what is it?”

I take a moment to steady myself. “Meaning, prime minister.”

“It’s perfectly plain what I mean. I mean what are they claiming it’s about? What do they want?”

“M𲹲ԾԲ.”

“Are you deaf, boy? What are they asking for by threatening this strike.”

“M𲹲ԾԲ.”

“If you ask me to explain myself one more time—”

“They’re saying their jobs lack meaning. And they don’t think it’s fair.”

She stares at me without expression.

“The office workers of this country,” I say. “The accountants, the admin assistants, all of them; they’ve looked at the doctors, the nurses, the teachers, the people who save lives and shape lives and everything else, and they’ve looked at their own jobs and they’ve spotted the rampant inequality. And they’ve come to the conclusion that enough is enough.”

“Inequality of… of….?”

“Of meaning, yes. A nurse goes to work and eases suffering. No, she might not earn as much as she’d like but at least she feels as though she’s made a difference. Compare this to, say, a high-earning sales manager. It’s not much comfort to check his bank balance every month when he’s unable to say he’s done anything to help better the lives of those around him.”

I expect her to rebuke me with a lecture on the value inherent in paying tax. But she doesn’t. “It’s true,” she says. “It’s true. It’s true. The inequality is unspeakable. Why has no one mentioned this before? Don’t answer that, Freddy. That’s not the question. This issue has the potential to transform our society. Get it wrong and I could be booted from office. Get it right and it could be my entire legacy. The question, Freddy, the question, is what are we going to do about it?”


I smile. I relax. Based on what I’m about to say, I’m confident she’ll realize I came prepared. “Thankfully, prime minister, I came prepared. We’ve got some great ideas and we’ve managed to test one or two of them on a small scale.”

She nods. “Well come on. Out with it, Freddy.”

Having worked with her for a number of years, I know it’s always better to start small and build up. “We thought we could show them where their taxes are being spent.”

“Don’t we do that already?”

“But specific examples. Create a direct link between a taxpayer and a government project. Not just healthcare or pensions or whatever but a specific hospital wing, say, that their specific taxes have gone towards.”

“Hmm,” she says, unimpressed.

“And uh… we have a scheme for workers in uhm slightly unfulfilling roles which would allow them to spend two hours per week on a creative, independent project of their choice.”

“Oh Lord,” she says, rolling her eyes. “Take precious time they could be using to help their employer and spend it on what? Setting up a short story podcast?”

“Well, I like to think they’d spend the time slightly more wisely than that.”

“Where’s the meat, Freddy? Where’s the gristle?”

“Ok, ok, so…you know how teachers get presents from their children at Christmas?”

“Quite extravagant presents too if my daughter’s school is representative.”

I don’t point out that it most certainly is not. “Now of course we won’t simply take the presents themselves, but the meaning behind them. We’ll get the kids to record messages of thanks to their favorite teacher and half of these will be sent to Ahmed who’s an account manager at HSBC.”

“Good. Sensible. What else?”

“There’s a pediatrician I know who has a wall of photos in his office. The children whose lives he’s saved. We would take half of those photos and give them to Barry who works on the cancellations team at EE.”

“The chap who won’t let you leave?”

“P𳦾.”

“But will Barry feel as though he’s saved the children himself?”

“He will when the parents write to him personally.”

“Very good.”

“In fact, and this is one we tested out, there was this young couple who named their daughter Chloe after the doctor who delivered her. It was the sixth time this had happened in the doctor’s career.”

“Six little Chloes?” said the prime minister. “An awful lot of meaning for just one person, I must say.”

“Precisely. So what we did, is we decided that, rather than being named after the doctor who delivered her, the child should in fact be named after the council officer who turned down their planning application a few months prior. They wanted to convert their garage into a nursery.”

“And how did the couple feel about that?”

“They were furious.”

“And the council officer?”

“Gertrude was over the moon.”

“So it works?”

“It works.”

“I must say, Freddy, I do like the sound of this. Nobody enjoys giving up money but they still do it. So why shouldn’t these meaning-hoggers share the wealth too?”

“And as technology progresses, prime minister, we’ll be able to take people’s memories and use them to create virtual experiences. So Barry and Gertrude can actually see what it’s like to save a life or help bring a new one into the world.”

“Terrific, terrific.” She bangs her fist on the table. “So let’s be clear… who’s at the top of the tree when it comes to meaning?”

“A very good question.”

“Don’t patronize me, Freddy.”

“It’s impossible to be sure of course but… according to our fairly uh rigorous research…”

“Yes, yes, yes.”

“And I’ll admit I found this slightly surprising.”

“Out with it Freddy, out with it.”

“Pܳ.”

“W󲹳?” She pulls a face and I can’t tell if she’s shocked by the answer or trying to remember what a plumber is.

“They help people in their hour of need,” I say, “and they tend to own their own business. Those two are huge factors in…in… the generation of meaning.” I think now of a slightly strange conversation I had with a plumber a few months ago. “Evidence also suggests they’re very philosophically inclined. The fact that so much of their work is done with their hands, it leaves their minds free for deep inquiry.”

“Gotcha,” she says. “Plumbers on top. Who’s next?”

“Midwives are straight in at second place.”

“We’ll be taxing their meaning heavily?”

“It would be unjust not to. Then there’s doctors, nurses, vets, dentists, teachers, members of the armed forces, speech therapists, electricians, jugglers, bakers, florists, gardeners…”

“That’s our top tax bracket is it, as far as meaning goes?”

I nod. “There are certain professions where you can either be quite near the top or quite near the bottom; journalist, lawyer, actor, politician, taxi driver, zoo keeper, software developer, police officer, charity fundraiser, civil servant, busker, dog walker, psychic, clown… We plan to introduce Meaning Centers across the country, prime minister, to make person-by-person assessments.”

“And how much meaning will the staff of the Meaning Center enjoy?”

“I suspect, oddly little.”

“M.”

“At the bottom of the pile, we’ve got estate agents, bankers, bailiffs, abattoir operatives, oil salesmen, drug dealers, contract killers, admin assistants and anyone employed by Tottenham Hotspur.”

She takes a moment, head bowed, to consider how tough life must be for these poor people. “What about train drivers? They’re always striking over money. How do they feel about meaning?”

“Oh, they’re reasonably high up in terms of meaning. But they still plan to strike.”

She rolls her eyes. “And how much of, say, the average midwife’s meaning would we be looking to take?”

“Well, we’d allow everyone to derive a certain amount of meaning tax-free.”

“Makes sense.”

“There are some professions who would pay a very low amount of meaning tax and others who would receive a negligible sum of meaning benefit. But for the most part, we want to redistribute the meaning from the top to the bottom. And the more meaning you have, the higher percentage we’ll take. For someone like a midwife or a plumber or a juggler, we’d be taking near enough fifty percent of all the meaning they derive from their line of work.”

“And passing it on to estate agents, bankers and bailiffs and anyone who works for… who was it again?”

“Tottenham, prime minister. The definition of meaningless.”

She smiles. “I think it’s a wonderful idea…Truly wonderful. For too long the rich and unhappy have been penalized while the merry poor have rubbed their noses in it. Why should we seek to immiserate the workaholic commodities trader whose life is bereft of joy, while letting the proud and passionate midwife off scot-free? Where does the inequality truly lie between these two?”

“Exactly, prime minister. Exactly.”

“Let’s do it, Freddy. Let’s tie all of that up in a neat bow and let’s get it through parliament.”


She stares into the distance, picturing the personal glory this policy may bring. “This is it, Freddy. This is my moment. This is my legacy. This is what they’ll remember me for in five hundred years. The woman who finally put the nation’s finger on the great, unspoken unfairness in our society. The ripple effects will stretch across the world. Surfing instructors in Australia. Buddhist monks in Cambodia. Origamists in Japan. Your days of unbridled meaning are coming to an end. I am going to change the country. And then I’ll change the world.”

I force a smile.

“What is it?” she says.

“H?”

“You’re doing that thing with your face.”

“My face, prime minister?”

“Out with it, Freddy.”

“There is one minor point” I look at the floor, at the ceiling, anywhere but into her eyes. “It has been suggested that you should lead by example on this one and perhaps give the credit for this policy, and some of… of the other achievements this government makes going forward to uh… to…to…to some of your colleagues.”

She thinks about this for a moment. “Hmmm,” she says, “perhaps this whole thing needs a bit of a rethink.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The Meaning of Work” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-work/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Tony’s Vibe” /blog/short-story-tonys-vibe/ /blog/short-story-tonys-vibe/#respond Sun, 21 Jan 2024 12:40:30 +0000 /?p=147639 Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent can a person be aware of their own vibe? There’s something about Tony that no one can quite put their finger on. He goes for a job interview and gets everything spot on. Firm handshake. Strong eye contact. He smiles. Answers their questions. Asks some of his… Continue reading Short Story: “Tony’s Vibe”

The post Short Story: “Tony’s Vibe” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent can a person be aware of their own vibe?

There’s something about Tony that no one can quite put their finger on. He goes for a job interview and gets everything spot on. Firm handshake. Strong eye contact. He smiles. Answers their questions. Asks some of his own. He’s well-presented, articulate, enthusiastic. But when he leaves, the interviewers look at each other. And pull a face. And one of them says, “I don’t know what it is, I just didn’t like his vibe.”

Then Tony goes on a date. He’s funny, he’s attentive, he offers genuinely good advice when she tells him about some of the troubles she’s been having at work. He’s convinced there’s a connection. But when the woman gets home, and her flatmate asks her how it went, she pulls a face and says, “I just didn’t get a good vibe.”

This keeps happening. Tony goes on dates and job interviews and thinks things have gone well only for him to be rejected or ignored. And this isn’t a recent development. He struggled to make friends at school and university. He’s never been able to get a girlfriend. He’s never even had a proper friend. He’s always struggled to find work. And Tony has absolutely no idea why.

But I do. I am Tony’s vibe. 

And there is nothing I love more than sucking the energy out of rooms, making people uncomfortable, making them frantically search for something, anything, that can give them an excuse to leave.

I’m always there, wherever he goes, whatever he does, and poor Tony, bless him, is completely oblivious of my existence.

Humans often talk about vibes. But you don’t realize you literally have one. Every single person has a vibe. And there’s very little they can do to change it.

Some people brighten rooms, others empty them. It’s vibes. It’s all about vibes.

Don’t get me wrong, it’s not essential to have a good vibe. The secret to life is knowing what your vibe is and living in harmony with it. Even if your vibe is creepy and weird. If you accept this and embrace it, like pretty much half the celebrities you can name, people will think it’s charisma.

Tony’s problem is that he’s so set on being a good guy. He wants to be liked. He wants to put people at ease. He wants to be completely different from me, his creepy, suffocating little vibe. And that’s never, ever going to work. He’s tried life coaches, elocution coaches, therapists, personal trainers but he’s looking in the wrong place. He’s not the problem. I am.


But one day, Tony meets Tania. And everything changes.

Tania doesn’t have the best vibe either. It’s one of those superior sort of vibes where you feel as though she’s judging you, as though you’ll never live up to her standards. But for some reason, Tony doesn’t pick up on this. And even more strangely, she doesn’t pick up on me. Tony’s creepy, suffocating little vibe goes completely undetected.

And, trust me, it’s not for a lack of trying. On the third date, I ramp the creepiness up so much, the waiter has to call in sick the next day. But Tania, immune to my anti-charm, has one of the best nights of her life.

And bit by bit, date by date, as their relationship develops, as Tania becomes Tony’s first ever girlfriend, as they move in together, Tony’s confidence grows and grows and grows until, one day, there’s this new sort of relaxed energy that kind of just swaggers around everywhere we go, forming a gap and then a chasm between Tony and me. And I’m like, “Oi you cheeky chipolata, what do you think you’re doing?”

And he says, “Hey man, I am Tony’s new vibe.”

And that’s it. With almost a yawn, he pushes me away from Tony and I find myself in the land of discarded vibes. There I am, wandering lonely as a cloud, with Tiger Woods’ trustworthiness, Lindsay Lohan’s innocence and Russell Brand’s sex appeal. I’m condemned to watch from afar as Tony and his new vibe charm and delight everyone they meet.


Tony doesn’t change a single thing about his appearance or behavior. Nor does he need to. Tania is madly in love with him. Strangers want to become his friends. He gets offered job after job but he turns them all down to launch his own ambitious business venture and it actually works.

When he walks down the street, people smile at him, wave to him, want to be close to him. They don’t know why, they just know there’s something about him. Something fun and vibrant but at the same time safe. He’s the sort of guy you’d want to be godfather to your kids, and barely a week passes without someone offering that very honor.

I’m bereft. I’m disconsolate. I can’t believe it’s the same man, the same person I lingered around for the best part of forty years. Tony was the stage on which I wove my magic. He was the vessel through which I improved the world. Yes, I embarrassed people, disgusted people, creeped people out. But I made them feel better about themselves. Without vibes like me, how would other people make peace with their own deficiencies?

Sure, no one enjoyed being in Tony’s presence, far from it. But once he’d gone… once he’d gone… they felt energized, uplifted, invigorated. At least I’m not him, they’d cry, at least I’m not him. 

And now… now, all that good work has been thrown away and I’m left to float, to hover, unable to affect the affairs of man. And I for one believe those affairs have suffered as a result. 


After a few years with his new vibe, Tony and Tania get married in St Lucia, surrounded by friends and loved ones. She gives birth to the most angelic, beautiful little boy you’ve ever seen. Tony is rich, successful, popular. But most of all he’s happy, happier than he ever believed possible.

His son, Max, has all the things Tony never had growing up. But nor is he spoilt. His dad takes care to shower him with time and love, rather than money. And Max is sporty. Good-looking. Attentive. Polite. He’s everything you’d possibly want in a young boy.

On his first day at school, Tony dresses him in his little uniform, combs his hair and walks him into the playground. Max looks like a prime candidate for most popular kid in the class. He’s filled with excitement. He cannot wait to get going.

With a huge smile on his face, he lets go of his dad’s hand, strides confidently up to the other kids and… for whatever reason, they take a step back. They turn away. They don’t know why. They can’t put their finger on it. There’s just something about him that’s ever so slightly off.

That’s right, baby, I’m back.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Tony’s Vibe” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-tonys-vibe/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Culling Cobras” /blog/short-story-culling-cobras/ /blog/short-story-culling-cobras/#respond Sun, 14 Jan 2024 10:31:21 +0000 /?p=147509 Something to consider when reading/listening: When politicians try to make something better, are they more likely to make it worse? If there’s one thing ’v learnt from a decade as a member of parliament, and I’ll grant you it is a big “if”, it’s that you should never trust your instincts. No, that’s not right.… Continue reading Short Story: “Culling Cobras”

The post Short Story: “Culling Cobras” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: When politicians try to make something better, are they more likely to make it worse?

If there’s one thing ’v learnt from a decade as a member of parliament, and I’ll grant you it is a big “if”, it’s that you should never trust your instincts. No, that’s not right. You should trust them, without fail, to let you down.

If, as a politician, you set out with full force and vigor to right a societal wrong, as I have done on many occasions, well a couple anyway, you can almost guarantee you will make things worse.

Case in point: When we used to run India, the British government tried to tackle the problem of wild snakes by paying the citizens of Delhi for every cobra they managed to kill. To begin with, this worked reasonably well, but it ɲ’t long before people started breeding cobras in farms to up their kill count. The government duly scrapped the policy, at which point the snake farmers set their slippery livestock free, and the city had far more cobras than they had to begin with.

I can tell you now, every policy ’v ever supported has gone the same way. It’s led me to believe that what we desperately need is a government committed openly and wholeheartedly to the immiseration of the human race. That way, they might accidentally make things better.

There’s a technical term for it, you know: bollocks.

No. Forgive me. Iatrogenic. That’s the word. I-at-ro-genic. Where a disease is caused, or made worse, by a cure.

I learnt that from my ex-wife’s father. He was a heart surgeon until he reached the age where he could only do it sober. Now he advises the opposition on their health policy. We still meet every other week at The White Horse in Parsons Green and it was during our conversation last night that I finally decided I was done with politics. But what really kicked things off was this one-woman play I saw last week.

The play itself was forgettable but as I was walking out, I saw an old university friend I hadn’t seen for years. Maggie Allen. She’s an odd fish, is Mags. A dentist with perfect teeth and terrible hair. Voice like a scotch whiskey. Arse like a van’s bumper.

I called out to her, waved, smiled. She nodded, grimaced and turned away. And I couldn’t believe it. We’d been close, really close. Not like that, but exactly. The sort of closeness a man and a woman can only have if they don’t sleep with each other.

I couldn’t fathom why she was ignoring me. Was it my policies? I don’t have any bloody policies. If I were to run for prime minister, I’d promise two terms where we’d do absolutely bugger all and let everyone get on with their lives. My slogan on the podiums and the battle bus, repeated ad nauseam in every interview, would be “You Won’t Know I’m Here.”

Anyway, sod that for a game of soldiers I thought, and I raced after her. 


“Maggie, Maggie come on old friend let’s catch up.”

I managed to bundle her into Mr Fogg’s on St Martin’s Lane. You could tell she was looking around to make sure no one was watching us. I told her not to worry, we’re in central London. There’s not a chance anyone in this pub would recognize a backbench MP.

“I really hope my political career hasn’t affected your opinion of me, Mags.”

She said it hadn’t. She claimed she was hurrying away because she knew I’d invite her for a drink. Apparently, she’s become a bit of a slippery goose in that department. One drink will lead to several, and several drinks will leave her waking up the next morning with no memory of the night before. Sounds wonderful to me but she insisted this was undesirable.

I suggested we stick to softs but she plumped for a bottle of red. With one glass. I got myself a half pint of mild. And in less than ten minutes, duly lubricated by two-thirds of the Malbec, she was tearing chunks off my political career.

“Haven’t you spent most of your time campaigning for higher pay for MPs?” she said.

“But for god’s sake,” I replied, “I don’t want the current lot being paid any more. The house is full of people in their fifties who genuinely think 75k is a good salary. Let’s pay more and up the standard. If they kick me out so be it.”

“Don’t you think MPs should be representative of the public at large?”

“In every area except intelligence.”

She laughed.

“Not that it matters,” I said. “All ’v done is made a pay rise less likely. I cannot overemphasize how powerless MPs truly are.”

“We’re all powerless, Lawrence.”

“Yes but, in my case, power is supposed to be the stock in trade. It’s like being a dentist who never gets to see any teeth.”

I told her about the cobras in Delhi and I quoted Robert Conquest: “The behavior of any bureaucratic organization can best be understood by assuming it is controlled by a secret cabal of its enemies.” “If I’d set out to reduce MP’s salaries,” I added, “we’d probably be earning twice what we are now. Do you know what MP stands for, Mags?”

She rolled her eyes. “’v always thought it was Member of Parliament?”

“Meaningless Problems. That’s what we are and that’s what we specialize in.”

She was impressed, as was I. This was sharp stuff. And herein lies the problem. I’m a fiercely intelligent man and ’v achieved precisely nothing in ten years while earning a sniff above minimum wage.

Then I told her about the death threats. Between emails, letters and Twitter, I get about five a day. And only two of those are from my ex-wife. I don’t let them bother me as such, but nor would I be desperately sorry to see them go.

This is the point where everybody expresses some sort of sympathy. But do you know what she said? Do you know what Maggie Allen said, the odd fish? She said, “You should count yourself lucky.” She told me it’s a tradition in Bhutan to contemplate death five times a day. Lifts your spirits. Those death threats are a gift apparently.

So I said, “Well in that case I’ll forward them on to you.” And she said please do. And the rest of the evening was an absolute scream. One of those conversations where you laugh more than you speak. It was wonderful. Well, until the end when I needed the barmaid’s assistance to haul Maggie into her Uber blackout drunk, her hair in even more of a state than normal, but there was no harm done because she wouldn’t remember it anyway.

And for the next few days, whenever I got a new death threat, I’d copy and paste it into WhatsApp and send it on to her. She never replied so eventually I had to clarify. “I am only joking you know.” And then a few hours later I added, in brackets, “At least that’s what I’ll tell the police.”

What I know now but didn’t know then is that her drunkenness hadn’t simply erased her memory of being carried to the taxi, it had taken the whole night from her. So the death threats, when she eventually read them, came as a bit of a shock to the system.

But she was right, you know. Or the Bhutanese or the Bhutanians or…or is it the Bhutes? They…someone…was right. Those death threats used to make me feel pretty rotten. But now they make me feel top-notch. Thinking about death has made me grateful to be alive. So every time someone says “I hope you choke in your sleep”, I think thank you very much.

So I said all of this to Mark, my ex-wife’s dad, last night in the White Horse.

And he listened patiently while drinking two pints of Old Speckled Dishwater, and lining up a third. And when I was finished do you know what he said? He chewed the inside of his cheek and he said, “I think she’s my dentist. The woman you’re talking about. Margaret Allen? Yes, she’s my dentist.”

And that’s when the realization finally dawned. All we are is insignificant extras in other people’s lives. ’v given up ten years of mine just so I can be “I think he’s my local MP,” “Isn’t he that prick who wants a pay rise?” “The one whose wife was shagging the plumber?”

’v spent all this time seeking fame and power but the more ’v searched for these things, the more they’ve retreated. It’s not just politics. The whole world is iatrogenic. We’re all cutting off the heads of cobras and watching our streets fill with snakes.

I jumped up, kissed Mark on the head and skipped all the way home.


The next morning, I woke up with a sore head but a heart as large as the civil service.

I listened to the birds singing their soulful tunes and I could’ve wept for the fact they must have been singing with equal vigor when my marriage was falling apart.

On my phone I had not one but two death threats which I resolved to cherish like letters from old lovers. I won’t send these ones on to Mags, I thought, I’ll keep them all for myself.

I didn’t want fame, I didn’t want success, I just wanted to be free. Free like the birds in the trees.

This was the day I would write to my constituency office and to the chairman of the party, and depart the scene. I would become that most irrelevant of figures: an ex-MP. I would retreat into anonymity, never to be seen or heard from ever again. It was going to be glorious.

There was a knock at the front door. Police officers. What on earth for?

“Can I help you, officers?”

“Lawrence Sitwell,” said the taller one, “I am Sergeant Rod Garlick and I am arresting you under section sixteen of the Offences Against the Person Act. You do not have to say anything but it may harm your defense if you do not mention when questioned something you later rely on in court.”

“My good man, what the devil are you talking about?”

“We’ll need your phone, Mr Sitwell.’ he said. “We’ve found several incriminating messages where you threaten a poor woman’s life. We’ve got you bang to rights, I’m afraid. Oh, and you might want to put on a nice suit. There are cameras everywhere.” He narrowed his eyes at me. “I’d never heard of you before today, sir. But you’re about to become a very, very famous man.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Culling Cobras” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-culling-cobras/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The Weight of Achievement” /blog/short-story-the-weight-of-achievement/ /blog/short-story-the-weight-of-achievement/#respond Sun, 07 Jan 2024 12:52:19 +0000 /?p=147307 Something to consider when reading/listening: If you were never allowed to tell anyone about your successes, which of your current goals would you continue to pursue? Bernard’s back roared with pain as he settled into his chair in the far corner of his local pub. He nodded to Rick who shuffled over, dragging his huge… Continue reading Short Story: “The Weight of Achievement”

The post Short Story: “The Weight of Achievement” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: If you were never allowed to tell anyone about your successes, which of your current goals would you continue to pursue?

Bernard’s back roared with pain as he settled into his chair in the far corner of his local pub.

He nodded to Rick who shuffled over, dragging his huge black bag behind him. “What’ve you got in there?” asked Bernard.

“Oh you know,” said Rick, “just my thirty-years at the post office, my forty-year marriage, my three children and seven grandchildren, my two years in the military and a swimming badge from when I was six. What about you?”

Bernard looked down at his own enormous bag and said, “’v got two marriages in there but both ended on good terms. Twenty-five years in a bank, and a prize for trader of the year 2007. A written-off Porsche and an Alfa Romeo. One son and one granddaughter. And that cruise I took around the world.”

“I’ll get us a drink,” said Rick and waved to the barman who hobbled over to them, pulling behind him a huge black bag containing the gig he and his band once did on one of the smaller stages at Glastonbury.

As Rick ordered two pints of bitter, a young couple entered, eyes bloodshot and faces drained from pushing their A-level results, their university offers, their acne-free skin and their two thousand Instagram followers up the hill.

Looking around the pub, the couple realised there was nowhere to sit or stand. Every spot was taken either by a person or by a huge black bag. They looked at each other, shook their heads, took hold of their own bags and lugged them slowly out of the pub.

Rick and Bernard carried on talking for several hours, each taking it in turn to hoist their bag up onto their lap and feel its crippling weight against their knees. 

“Saw the pyramids,” said one of them.

“Went to the FA Cup final,” said the other. 

“Saw the late Queen.”

“Shook the King’s hand.”

Just before closing, they noticed a man in his forties working his way around the pub collecting glasses. He was wearing black jeans and a black top, his hair slightly overgrown, his teeth slightly wonky, but he was moving with an ease they found unsettling.

“Here,” said Bernard as the man approached them, “you’ve forgotten your bag.”

The man smiled. “No,” he said, “I don’t have one.” 

Rick and Bernard looked at each other. Their eyes widened. They gripped the table. And, as though possessed by a singular thought, they said to the man, “How on earth did you manage to achieve that?”

The man shrugged, picked up their glasses and said, “I don’t like to go on about it.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The Weight of Achievement” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-weight-of-achievement/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Futility” /blog/short-story-futility/ /blog/short-story-futility/#respond Sun, 31 Dec 2023 13:16:36 +0000 /?p=147148 Something to consider when reading/listening:  How do you know for certain that you are not a fictional creation dreamt up by somebody else?   The writer took the mug of tea upstairs and placed it on the floor next to the shower. “You’re a diamond,” said the plumber, removing the lid from the cistern. “Ere, what’s… Continue reading Short Story: “Futility”

The post Short Story: “Futility” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening:  How do you know for certain that you are not a fictional creation dreamt up by somebody else?  

The writer took the mug of tea upstairs and placed it on the floor next to the shower.

“You’re a diamond,” said the plumber, removing the lid from the cistern. “Ere, what’s spooked you this time, fella? Been scaring yourself with your own ideas again have ya?”

The writer smiled. He very nearly booked another plumber. This one had come round to fix his toilet twice now and had failed on both occasions. But he liked their conversations. He liked the fact that the plumber had taken the time to listen to his short story podcast. And, for a handyman, he was very perceptive. The writer had indeed become slightly “spooked” by some of his own writing and there was no one else with whom he could discuss the matter.

“Oh dear,” said the writer, feigning indifference, “you’re not still listening to my stories, are you?”

“I ain’t missed none of ‘em,” said the plumber. “In my line of work, there’s a lot of time to listen, i’nt there? I squeeze your stories in during the TalkSport ad breaks, truth be told.” He paused, smiled and shook his head. “God, it’s brilliant, ain’t it? Wouldn’t be able to do my job without it.”

“Oh, golly,” said the writer, “that’s awfully… uhm… kind of you…”

“The way Jim White and Simon Jordan inform the listener about what’s going on at the nation’s top football clubs while engaging in playful and, on occasion, edgy banter, it really is a joy to behold. Ere, some of your recent ideas have been a bit fruity, int they geez?”

“Ah, well, uhm…”

“A chatbot prime minister? An operation to remove your ability to speak? The chance to meet your little’uns before they’ve been conceived? I dunno where you get these ideas from mate but they ain’t half fruity.”

“I… uhm… they just… that’s, in part, what I wished to… to discuss…”

“I am relieved, I must say, that you’ve stopped them stories where a writer has a conversation with a plumber. I found them dull, meandering and quite offensive if I’m honest.”

“Oh, I mean… well, they were… You found them offensive?”

“Too right, me old mucker,” he said, adjusting his grubby dungarees and unclipping the plunger from his tool-belt, “Your stereotypical impression of a plumber, well it ain’t right, is it? I ain’t got no gruff accent, I don’t misuse no double negatives neither…”

“Be fair,” said the writer, “In my efforts to differentiate between the two characters, I have exaggerated the genteel délicatesse of the writer synchronously with the pronounced gruffness of his confrère.”

The plumber scratched his chin. “The writer just sounds like you, mate.”

“You asked if I’d been scaring myself with my own ideas again,” said the writer. “Truth be told, I fear it’s a touch more concerning.”

“Oh yeah?” said the plumber. “Fire away fella. I’m all ears.”


“Do you remember the story I wrote about the overly enthusiastic woman who worked in the bank? Well, the strangest thing. I was in the bank last week and there she was. Informing me about the queuing system, asking for my feedback. She was exactly as I pictured her.” The writer paused, wondering if he should go on. “I went for dinner that same evening and the waiter started talking to me about the secret of consciousness. And not half an hour after I finished the last story, I saw a police officer chasing an Afghan hound up the road.” The writer looked troubled by the memory. “Now, of course, I’m not for one moment suggesting…”

“That your characters have leapt out of your imagination and into the real world, fella?” said the plumber.

“You must think I’m being awfully silly.”

“Your powers of creation extend beyond the page…”

“I know, I know…”

“You’re the new Morgan Robertson, are ya?”

“It’s just I… sorry, Morgan…?”

“I don’t think you’re being silly at all, squire. Not at all. Robertson. Morgan Robertson. He’s the writer what caused the Titanic.”

“I’m sorry,” said the writer, “You’ve lost me.” 


The plumber stood up, sipped his tea and looked down at the writer with the manner of a professor addressing an ill-informed student. “Morgan Robertson,” he said. “Him the geez what wrote a novel, int he? Based on the sinking of The Titanic and whatnot. An ocean liner, the same size and specifications, collides with an iceberg in the North Atlantic Ocean and disaster ensues. He called his ship The Titan. Not very imaginative, ay? Until you realize his book was published in 1898. Fourteen years before the events he imagined came to pass in real life.”

The writer pulled a face and reached for the smartphone in his pocket.

“Don’t fact-check me, mate,” said the plumber, “you can look it up later. It weren’t the iceberg or the poor design. It was Morgan Robertson what did it. So if you’re saying your stories are coming real, well, it wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Sorry,” said the writer, “you’re saying you do believe my stories are springing into life. That my characters walk in flesh and bone upon the earth.”

“Course I am,” said the plumber, “they all exist somewhere. If not in this world then another.”

“All my characters exist?”

The plumber sighed. “Are you gonna make me spell this out, me old mucker? Do you believe the universe is infinite?”

The writer shrugged. “I’d have no way of knowing.”

“Or, if not infinite, then one of an infinite number of universes?”

“You’re asking the wrong person.”

“But based on what you understand? All that cod science you’ve been reading for your stories?”

“I suppose, on the balance of probability…”

“Yes is the answer. It’s overwhelmingly likely the universe is either infinite or is one of an infinite number.”

“I’m happy to concede that.”

“It ain’t up to you mate. Or, hang about, maybe it is.”

The writer smiled.

“Either way,” said the plumber, “if infinity plays any role at all, as most scientists think it does, as do most plumbers for what it’s worth… that means that anything what can exist does exist. And so your bank clerk and your waiter and your cynophobic policeman and your robot prime minister and your woman who don’t wanna speak no more and your iguana and your guru and your world’s happiest person and everybody else…”

The writer was touched that this mere handyman could remember so many of the characters from his stories.

“They all,” said the plumber, “exist. As surely as you, me or the spear-fishing Polish hairdresser who gave me a short back and sides the other day.”

The writer stared at him.

“Only pulling your leg, fella, but she does exist somewhere.”

“You really think so?”

“I know so. Have you literally been seeing your characters in this world as you go about your travels? No, I very much doubt it. That probably is your mind playing tricks. But they are out there somewhere. Anything, literally anything, that can be dreamt up by the human mind will, in an infinite universe, exist. No imagination can compete with infinity. But here’s the weird part, right…”

For emphasis, he took a step towards the writer. It ɲ’t a large bathroom and the writer, somewhat pinned in the corner, had nowhere to move so the two of them were now slightly too close together. The writer could smell the full English breakfast on the plumber’s breath. “In an infinite universe,” said the plumber, “someone, somewhere is dreaming your life. Scene by scene, moment by moment.”

The writer, trapped in the corner of his own bathroom, once again felt the compulsion to reach for his phone.

“I told ya not to fact-check me,” said the plumber, taking a step back, “this one is pure logic. There’s no escaping it. In an infinite universe, all possible worlds must exist. We know it’s possible to imagine a fictional character exactly like you who lives every moment of his life the same way you live yours. And so, without any shadow of a doubt, we can say someone somewhere is imagining this scene right at this moment.”

The writer pondered the implications. “So what you’re saying,” he said, with a slight twinge of excitement, “is that everything that ever happens is, on some level, a work of fiction dreamt up by a writer? And therefore… therefore… writers are… on some level… in some not entirely ridiculous sense… god?”

The plumber smiled. “Now you are being silly.”


He knelt by the toilet and returned to his work but he carried on speaking.

“Just because the ideas for these characters and these stories flowed through the slab of grey meat knocking around in your noggin,” he said, “it don’t mean they’re your ideas.” After fiddling around with something, he placed the lid back on the cistern. “Now, see, I might plumb in a toilet in your house, right? And a colleague might plumb in a toilet down the road. And they might seem like separate jons. But if you follow the pipes, you’ll arrive at the same source. It’s water. Water water everywhere. The same with ideas. It’s all one thing, rising up, sloshing around, flushing away.”

(Sound of the toilet flushing).

The plumber stood up, rubbed his grubby hands on his dungarees, re-clipped the plunger onto his toolbelt, and nodded at the toilet with respectful satisfaction.

“Ah ok,” said the writer. “So, in your analogy, you’re saying a writer is not god but… but…but is in fact a…a plumber?”

The plumber thought about this for a moment. “Nah. I’m saying a writer is a toilet. The plumber, in the analogy, is society itself. The writer or toilet is merely the conduit through which pure creativity aka water, having been tamed or riled by society, makes itself known.”

The writer looked confused.

“I’m saying don’t worry about your characters being real,” said the plumber. “They don’t belong to you in the first place and they’re only as real as you or me. Which is to say, not very.” 

This ɲ’t the answer the writer had been expecting but it did make him feel glad he hadn’t gone with another plumber.

“How’s the toilet looking?” said the writer.

“If you can imagine a world where the toilet is fixed and will never break again,” said the plumber, placing his arm around the writer as they both stared down at the white chrome basin, “then, my friend, the toilet is fixed and will never break again.”

“Ok,” said the writer, “But what about in this world?”

The plumber looked into the writer’s eyes. Smiled. And said, “Yeah, it’s completely fucked mate.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Futility” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-futility/feed/ 0
How to Know God Exists /blog/how-to-know-god-exists/ /blog/how-to-know-god-exists/#respond Mon, 25 Dec 2023 09:48:20 +0000 /?p=147063 Christmas is a proper time to introspect, ask forgiveness, forgive others, and express our gratitude to the Almighty for our abundant blessings. If we can still walk, talk, hear and see, we should be grateful. It is easy to underappreciate these God-given abilities. Recently, when the question of God was raised, a good and canny… Continue reading How to Know God Exists

The post How to Know God Exists appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Christmas is a proper time to introspect, ask forgiveness, forgive others, and express our gratitude to the Almighty for our abundant blessings. If we can still walk, talk, hear and see, we should be grateful. It is easy to underappreciate these God-given abilities.

Recently, when the question of God was raised, a good and canny friend of mine said, “I find the very idea of an omnipotent, omniscient god frightening.” That remark shocked me as if someone denied the light in the middle of the day. The truth is, I am indebted to an all-powerful, all-knowing higher power. I wish to share some of my reasons for having this perspective.

You see, all cultures regardless of language, race or religion have some sort of faith in the supernatural. People throughout the world have independently envisioned a unique, transcendent source. Aristotle christened it the First Cause, Hindus know it as Brahman and Muslims call it Allah. Many Native Americans refer to it as the Great Spirit. Others call it Father, Lord, Spirit, Source, Universe, Supreme Intelligence, etc.

In April 2022, a found that more than two-thirds of the world’s population believe in God, an afterlife and heaven and hell. Around of the US population believes. This implies that God exists and that we are accountable for our actions before Him. That is, we each must assume responsibility and act wisely. Knowing this truth, we will thrive in a healthier, more peaceful world.

Related Reading

Despite this, there are doubters. These people shy away from God, thinking such a concept contradicts science. On the contrary, the belief in Him strengthens science and directs scientific results for good purposes.

Sir Isaac Newton, who is considered by many the father of classical physics, was a theist. In his book, Philosophiæ Naturalis Principia Mathematica, he , “This most beautiful system of the sun, planets and comets, could only proceed from the counsel and dominion of an intelligent and powerful Being.” Michael Faraday, who gave us electromagnetism, that “everything was created by God in a unified way—that if you opened up one little part of it you could see how everything was connected.” Max Planck, who initiated the concept of quantum physics, that being humble before a supernatural power “controls our weal and woe.”

God binds us together

The modern man sees himself as uniquely intelligent and separate from everything else. He fanatically strives to subordinate the world to his whim. He arrogantly asserts the theory of the Big Bang, insisting that the universe spontaneously sprung into existence 14 billion years ago without causation. He holds to Herbert Spencer’s social Darwinian theory of the “survival of the fittest” to explain human destiny. It never occurs to him that taking a silent pause, freeing all his senses from preconceptions and allowing himself to sense his inner peace might show him that he is one with the whole universe. Moreover, man’s role in this world is not to dominate the universe but to serve it. But that reality is achievable by knowing his actions imply accountability.

Like the realization of self-existence, the perception of a universal oneness climaxing in God represents a profound awareness that requires neither reasoning nor rationalization. Knowing one’s self or God is a feeling lying deep within our existence.

Science tells us that matter is energy, which can be visible or invisible. Energy does not have a finite boundary. One example is a lightbulb emitting light from its interior filaments.  Its light is not bound by the surface of the bulb. People on Earth can see light emitted by stars millions of lightyears away. All forms of matter, whether derived from humans, plants, animals, planets, stars or the rest of the universe, are forms of energy-emitting radiation. 

The personal radiation fields we all possess mingle with one another as well as other matters as if we are just one entity. In other words, we are one with each other, one with everything near or distant, and one with the universe as far as it stretches. And the power that perfectly connects us all as one defines the notion of God.

Creations have creators

Reason dictates that if I acknowledge the fact that most of the world’s population believes in God, I should give this further thought. Having looked at the world we inhabit and have made a few observations, I cannot escape the thought that it all points to the existence of an almighty Creator.

Let’s say you are walking in a park. Somebody tells you with a probability of 10%, 5% or even 1% that if you take one more step forward, the ground beneath you will give way and send you tumbling into a den of poisonous snakes. You quickly change direction to avoid the suggested peril. It is wise to do so. Similarly, many religious people say making ungodly choices results in damnation to hell. Wouldn’t this make some people want to believe in God?

Now let’s say you leave the park and walk through town. You see a building and instantly arrive at a builder. You see a car and find an automaker, then a piece of equipment and its manufacturer. The universe is the same way. How could you see the vastness of space and not think it has a Creator?

Then you pass through a beautiful mall, sports arena or market. You instantly know that none of it can exist without an architect, planner or intelligent designer. How can you then look at the elegance of the universe that surrounds you and dismiss the idea that this is the work of a perfect Designer?

Next, you enter a restaurant and consume a delicious meal. You immediately know that an experienced chef picked the right recipe and closely watched the stove, constantly checking on the temperature, fluid and heat. The recipe includes many ingredients like herbs and vegetables, and it was delicately assembled. Why can’t you conclude that a Master made each of those elements possible?

If the above reasoning seems too cumbersome, just look at your human body. It is composed of over 50% water and 99.9% void, constantly changing in space. But all that appears to you is connected as one, functioning without disruption. Why can you not admit that there is a perfect Operator?

Belief without seeing

Imagine you are lost somewhere, alone, and do not know the way back to safety. Or you are in a hospital bed and the doctors say there is nothing more they can do for you. Or you are in a plane facing a terrible windstorm, and you feel that death is imminent. Throughout all these ordeals, you have no time to think about money, position, family or friends. Instead, something deep within keeps giving you hope. Why can’t you admit that when you are free from the material world, you can feel God’s presence shining in your soul and giving you inner peace?

Like soothing comfort, phenomena exist in nature that you cannot see, but know with certainty they exist from their impacts on the environment. You do not see light but you know from its reflection that it exists. Astronomers do not see the dark matter in space but they know from its attractions that it is there. When you look at the universe in motion with such beauty and magnificence, why can’t you admit that it is operated and managed by an omniscient God?

As another hypothetical, let’s say you are visiting your mother across town. You get a feeling that you must hurry home. Although your mother insists you stay the whole evening, you follow the hunch and leave. That night, your phone rings. Your mother says there was a fatal car crash on that road after you left, one you unknowingly dodged. Did you fall to your knees to thank your Creator for giving you the inclination to leave early?

Eyes and brain reveal the divine

We can find more evidence of divinity by taking a closer look at the human eye. We have sight because light passes through our cornea, pupil, iris, and lens to the retina. Photoreceptors turn that light into electrical signals and send them to the optic nerve and then to the brain. For all that to work, we must have tears to keep the eye moist. This process involves 4-6 billion neurons organized in a sophisticated manner. From the cornea to the brain, if any component does not do its part correctly and in a timely way, we see nothing. For all that to repeatedly, continuously and flawlessly work, it requires a perfect Guardian.

Among the over eight billion people on Earth, no two have identical eyes. As a measure of security, our eyes may used for identification. That implies a perfect Designer and Diversifier.

The eyes also express the state of our health. A good physician can look into a patient’s eyes and tell that they are sick. Evidence shows that some illnesses in our body with about 30 trillion cells can be seen through the eye. That implies a design done by a Perfector.

The brain is another amazing body part God has blessed us with. Not only does it provide us with conscious thoughts, but unconscious ones as well. Dreams are generated while we sleep, which entertain us, warn us of danger, and help us solve problems we have during the day. That implies a super Originator.

The brain is made of about 86 billion neurons. Each receives around 10,000 synapses per second. The probability of a synapse to release the right neurotransmitter is 10-50%. Thus, the probability of any synapse releasing the right neurotransmitters is 50% at best. Doing that correctly each time for even ten seconds, mathematically speaking, is nearly impossible. Thus, there must be a higher order to keep the billion neurons and trillion synapses in such a way for the brain to work. That power has to be an omnipotent, omniscient Sustainer.

Closing remarks

Try this experiment. Just lie down on your back, relax and look at the sky on a clear night. Clear your mind of all mundane thoughts. You will see the sky decorated with shiny stars, all moving in organized paths. While you are doing this, the Earth beneath you is traveling about 30 kilometers (18.5 miles) per second around the sun. The sun is traveling about 230 kilometers (144 miles) per second around the Milky Way Galaxy. The moon that makes Earth livable is constantly revolving, circulating about every 28 days. You are created in such an ingenious way that you do not feel the impacts of all these movements. Yet all follow gravitational, centrifugal and quantum laws. Any reasoning person would conclude that there ought to be an omnipotent Creator and Lawgiver.

In God alone can we have prosperity and universal peace. His presence is so overwhelming that one has to be detached from reality to miss it. Finding Him requires no education, simply deep introspection. As the Persian proverb goes, “If something is everywhere, it cannot be seen anywhere.”

[ edited this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post How to Know God Exists appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/how-to-know-god-exists/feed/ 0
Short Story: “A Wise Man” /blog/short-story-a-wise-man/ /blog/short-story-a-wise-man/#respond Sun, 24 Dec 2023 11:03:05 +0000 /?p=146960 Something to consider when reading/listening: Are you feeling Christmassy? Chapter One Sergeant Rod Garlick had just finished telling a young officer about the full horror of the past two weeks- the pressure from the superintendent, the injury to PC Franks, the six stabbings, two murders, and the double-figure cases of domestic GBH- when she asked… Continue reading Short Story: “A Wise Man”

The post Short Story: “A Wise Man” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Are you feeling Christmassy?

Chapter One

Sergeant Rod Garlick had just finished telling a young officer about the full horror of the past two weeks- the pressure from the superintendent, the injury to PC Franks, the six stabbings, two murders, and the double-figure cases of domestic GBH- when she asked him if he was “feeling Christmassy.” 

And you know what? In many ways, he was. In a sense, the prospect of tomorrow was hugely exciting. Not because of any overt desire to celebrate the birth of Christ, nor a newfound enthusiasm for chitchat with the in-laws, but because tomorrow was that most sacred of things: a day off. 

For two weeks Rod hadn’t stopped. But, provided there were no significant crimes in the next two hours, he would finally be free. He would pop to the artisan bakery to collect his daughter’s bizarre choice of Christmas present, return home, fold into his favourite armchair and drift comatosely through the next 48 hours before returning for the night shift on Boxing Day.

“Chloe,” he said, gratefully taking a mince pie from the young officer’s outstretched hand, “I’m as Christmassy as a red-nosed reindeer who’s been soaked in brandy and set on fire.”

Early turns were theoretically the best shifts to work. Arriving at 7 AM, you would deal with the wasters from the night before who would generally be found banging their heads against the cell walls and weeping; sounds Rod kept meaning to record so that he could play them back whenever he needed a laugh. But by midday, they’d usually have sobered up and would be heading home with a skip in their step, ready for another day spent tormenting their wives. 

After which, more often than not, you’d spend the rest of your time signing half-read forms and saying, “Rest assured ’v got my best man on the case” until you finished at 5 and could put the shift, the job and any concern for the welfare of the public to the back of your mind.

The only downside was that if a serious incident took place shortly before your designated finish, you would be required to stick around to see it through. And Rod was convinced that the criminals were aware of this.

In his fourteen months as a sergeant, he had seen his 5 PM finish stolen from his grasp at the last minute by a supermarket armed robbery. A burglar falling from a seventh-floor window. And, as recently as last week, by an arsonist setting fire to a brandy-soaked reindeer. 

So Rod was unwilling to take anything for granted, even though the shift had been so quiet he was beginning to suspect that South London’s criminal element had decided they too were in need of a well-earned rest.

So far, the biggest crime report he’d received had been from Mrs Winterton, the old widow who lived six doors down from him on Levington Road, and to whom he’d made the mistake of giving his direct dial. He would get daily calls about cats attacking her cabbages, The News of the World tapping her phone and the postman withholding important letters. 

Today, she’d called him up to complain about the apparent theft of the tallest of her three life-size wise men, the most cherished feature of her front lawn nativity scene. Her strong suspicions pointed towards the new neighbors who’d moved in opposite. He told her to rest assured, he had his best man on the case. 

One of the many plus sides of the government’s repeated cuts to the police budget was the amount of crime that he and his colleagues could simply ignore. No longer did they have to leave the office to deal with trifling matters like bicycles being pinched or houses being burgled. Calling the police switchboard in the hope they would send someone out was like phoning a popular radio station with the hope of winning their huge cash prize. So Rod was perfectly happy for there to be minor crimes between now and 5 PM, as long as there were no major ones. 

The whole of SE31 could steal each other’s televisions until their hearts’ content. Rod would thank the radio operative for passing it on and ask her to assure the complainant that he had his best man on the case. And when 5 PM came, he and the sergeant replacing him would chuckle about the optimism of the day’s callers, and then he’d be on his way to the bakery. 

His daughter’s present meant that it was particularly important for Rod to finish at 5 PM so that he could get there before it shut. A celebrity TikToker or Instagrammer or something-or-other had made a limited number of brownies which she’d signed with icing and left at various bakeries around London. The brownies were entirely vegan and free from sugar, gluten and fat. This, for reasons unbeknown to Rod, meant you could price them up at £60 for four. Regardless, that was what his daughter wanted and he had managed to reserve a box at his local bakery. 

And Rod absolutely needed to get them for her because this present was only her second preference. Her first, strongly encouraged by her mother and brother, had been a dog. And Rod would rather buy daily boxes of extortionate flavorless mush than let a canine into his home. He had always hated man’s best friend. But his antipathy had recently become personal after his top PC, Terry Franks, had been put out of action during a routine visit to a lovable local drug lord, where the dog had bitten him on the backside. 

And, as the phone on Rod’s desk started ringing, he got a clear idea of how Terry must have felt at the moment teeth pierced trouser. There were only two people who used that phone line. One was the harmless Mrs Winterton who had already made her daily call. And the other was the bane of Rod’s life, the cop-hating, criminal-hugging superintendent Cindy Formby-Sinclair. 

To his enormous relief, it was only Mrs Winterton, wondering how the case was progressing. “They’ve got a really horrible dog,” she said, “bigger than me it is. ’v never liked them. I don’t know who would want one. The sort of people who own dogs are the sort of people who’d steal wise men. I’d have them all put down if it was up to me.” Rod agreed wholeheartedly and assured her that the minute he completed his putsch, he’d have every dog, and their owners, lined up against the wall. 

But as she rambled on about the many advantages of gassing, Rod heard the deadening pips that signaled another caller was on the line. The clock said 3:30 PM and there was still ample time for Superintendent Cindy to utterly destroy his plans for the evening. He cut Mrs Winterton off mid-tirade and wished his superintendent a very merry Christmas. 

“Seasons greeting to you too,” said the nasally voice on the other end.

To Rod’s mind, Superintendent Cindy Formby-Sinclair, like so many in the modern world, had been educated into idiocy. She’d graduated with a master’s in criminology and been parachuted in to tell coppers how to do their jobs, even though she wouldn’t know a criminal if he hit her in the face. And that’s factually true. One did hit her in the face once and, based on his socio-economic background, she said he should be treated first and foremost as a victim. 

It was her strongly held belief that Rod Garlick was utterly incompetent. And, Rod had to admit, out of all the views she held on policing, this was the one with which he had the most sympathy. Unlike her support for stitching gender pronouns into officers’ lapels, he could see perfectly well why she had come to this conclusion. Since becoming a sergeant, Rod had mislaid evidence, ordered the battering down of the wrong door and let his top cop get bitten on the arse by a dog. 

In his ten years as a PC, he served under six different sergeants and he thought each of them as incompetent as Cindy thought him. There was a point when he considered the position of sergeants as a species to fit somewhere between water-borne bacteria and land fungi in the evolutionary story. But, now a sergeant himself, Rod had learnt a valuable lesson. It ɲ’t sergeants who were prehistoric pond life. It was superintendents. And the truth was that behind every sergeant-related cock-up was a sniveling superintendent who had been pressuring him to take a more holistic perspective on tackling the proliferation of criminalistic tendencies. 

Rod despised his superintendent with a passion far beyond anything he felt even for Bilal Sandhu, one of London’s most creative drug lords who was as slippery as he was prolific. 

Cindy asked Rod what he’d been up to today and he said he was fully engaged with tracking down the wise man snatcher who had ruined Christmas for poor old Mrs Winterton. 

“That’s awful,” said Cindy, without a hint of irony, because she didn’t do irony or sarcasm or jokes, “I would be devastated if anyone messed with our display. My partner and I have created an interfaith, gender-blind wonderland that celebrates the struggle of the native Americans against their white oppressors.”

“Oh yeah,” said Rod, “I think I saw that on offer in B&Q. Well, leave it with me, guv. I will have this decoration-pinching bastard locked up before you can say ‘colonialism”.”

“No,” she said, “I need you to go and see Bilal Sandhu.” 

“I can do, but I think it’s nicer if you drop off your own Christmas presents.” 

Cindy explained that the port of Dover had recently seized half a million pounds worth of heroin and sources suggested Bilal, with his family contacts in Afghanistan, was behind it. 

“And what benefit,” said Rod, “would be gained by him talking to me?”

“He might confess,” came the reply.

“Sorry, guv. Must be a bad line. It sounded like you said he might confess.”

Rod made the case that he was about as likely to get a confession out of Bilal Sandhu as he was to get a superintendent to sing the national anthem. But she was unmoved. She was adamant that he must go to Sandhu’s house and he must go there now. Rod was about to argue back and insist that the whole thing would be a colossal waste of time when it occurred to him that a colossal waste of time was exactly what he needed. He could pop to Sandhu’s, have a nice catch-up and, by the time he was back at the office, it would be time for him to go home. “Don’t worry, guv. I’m on the case.”

“Sarge,” said Chloe, coming in from the control room, “there’s reports of a huge dog running loose on Levington Road. Neighbors are terrified. We’ve got PC Biggs a few streets down.”

As he was getting his coat, Rod weighed up where a loose dog ranked in terms of crimes that can or can’t be ignored. The trouble with dogs, he thought, is that people aren’t aware of how big a threat they really are. That was why the biter had gone for Terry, a dog lover, and not him. What do you get for patting their head and asking, “Who’s a good boy, then”? You get a big bite on the arse, that’s what. Still, should one stray hound really be a police matter? 

“Sorry,” he said at last, “did you say Levington Road?”

Rod had been at the station for four years and this was the first time he’d ever heard his own street mentioned in relation to any sort of disturbance, other than from Mrs Winterton of course. 

He got in his car and radioed through to PC Biggs who told him, as he always did, that he was “code 4.” Biggs was a heavy-set man with two loves in his life: eating fattening food and talking in often-inaccurate police lingo. “Code 4” meant he was having lunch, and Rod told him to scrap his KFC and retrieve a DOG ASAP.

“IC2 or IC3?” asked PC Biggs, referring to the codes officers use to signal whether the suspect is black or white. 

“It’s a bloody dog,” said Rod, “and I think it’s brown.”

“I’ll be honest, sarge,” said Biggs, “’v always been a bit wary of DOGs.”

Rod put the car into gear and smiled. “Then you’re the right man for the job.”

Chapter Two

If someone were to go back three and a half billion years and present the early water-borne microbial lifeforms with a premonition of Bilal Sandhu, the microbes would probably shrug their shoulders, conclude that evolution ɲ’t all it was cracked up to be, and call the whole thing off. 

He was the sort of criminal who didn’t master his times tables until he was nineteen but had since managed to memorize the entirety of the European Convention on Human Rights. Every interaction was an infringement of some kind of article or amendment of the criminal’s charter. Even if you did get him banged to rights, he and his puffed-up lawyer would ensure the whole experience was so painful that you’d be begging them to let you drop the case without pursuing you for damages. 

On his way to ask the notorious heroin smuggler if he fancied handing himself in, Rod noticed the garishness of all the houses decked out in lights, Santa sleighs, reindeer and, in one case, what looked like George Washington dangling from a roof. The knowledge that Cindy Formby-Sinclair was an enthusiast for this sort of thing had done nothing to dampen his disdain for the people who would willingly deface their own homes. These people, Rod thought, must all be as humorless and uptight as his dear superintendent.

But, as he arrived at the house that heroin built, he discovered Bilal Sandhu had been captured by the same spirit of the season. Purple, blue and yellow strobe lights were flashing from every window. There were candy canes and snowmen, and a full-size nutcracker on either side of his porch. Rod paused to scoop up a small amount of fake snow, which he planned to send to the lab later. 

Bilal came to the door wearing an open dressing gown, with thick black curls surrounding his sweaty paunch like ants attacking a mound of sugar. His eyes were red and he did not look pleased with the interruption. By his side was the frothing little demon who had bitten PC Franks on the bottom. Rod fixed the horrible thing with a look that said he was not the sort of man who turns his back on a dog. 

“This is harassment,” said Bilal, “you can’t be here.”

“Just in the neighborhood and thought I’d send the superintendent’s seasonal greetings.”

“This is not good for my anxiety. This visit is very triggering and I will be informing my lawyer.”

“Look,” said Rod, “let’s cut to the chase. There’s reports of a big crime leading back to you. And I’m here to ask if you did it.”

“Yeah,” said Bilal, “I did.”

“Wonderful,” said Rod, who turned and walked down the path, away from the nutcrackers, past the candy canes, past the snowman and out of the gate. It was only when he reached his car that he felt the need to turn back. “Sorry, what did you just say?”


“Wait here,” said Rod as they pulled up outside Giselle’s Patisserie, “I need to get my daughter’s Christmas present before it shuts.”

“You can’t lock the doors,” said Bilal, “section 2, article 12. Risk of suffocation, asphyxiation, anxiety-induced pulmonary incidents.”

“Well come in then. But make sure you behave.”

“Section 2, article 14. I have the right to refuse any request outside the remit of the police officer’s…”

“Yes, fine, bloody hell,” said Rod. It was 4.30. If he got him back to the station now, he could possibly ask Chloe or someone else to pop out and get the brownies. And, if things progressed smoothly enough, there was still an outside chance he’d be done with Bilal and his awful lawyer by 8 or 9 and he could still have some sort of rest before Christmas Day.  

Besides, he needed to look at the positives. This was at least a really big deal. He was bringing in one of the most wanted criminals in London. It would get Cindy off his back and possibly put him on the path to becoming an inspector. 

Rod took a deep breath, put the car in gear, pulled out, clipped a moped and sent the rider flying.

“That was your fault,” said Bilal, “Highway Code, page 77.”

Rod helped the rider to his feet. He had two options here. The first was to admit fault, apologize profusely and hope that he didn’t report him. The other, which was the option he went for, was to give the moped rider a ticket and warn him about his dangerous driving. He nearly chickened out when she, it turned out it was a she, removed her helmet. With her broad shoulders and scruffy mullet, she looked like a 1970s footballer. One of the tough ones who liked to tackle round the shins. But he persevered and received a barrage of language that even former Leeds United hard man Norman Hunter might have found a bit blue. “I am afraid,” said Rod, “that the law is the law.”

“You’re lucky I didn’t jump in,” said Bilal when they were back on the road, “what you did is a violation of the police code of practice.”

“I have a copy of the police code of practice right here,” said Rod, “and it’s quite heavy and quite hard and fits snugly into the palm of my hand.”

“I hope that’s not a threat. As you well know, threats both direct and indirect are…”

Rod ramped up the sound of the radio, at which point Bilal shouted something about the noise pollution act which Rod, thankfully, couldn’t hear. 


“So,” said Rod when they were in the interrogation room, “what would you like to tell me?”

“I’m not saying a word until my lawyer’s here.”

“But it’s a straightforward confession. You’ve already said you did it.”

“Inadmissible as you well know,” said Bilal who proceeded to put his hands on his stomach, close his eyes and sit in silent meditation.  

Chloe knocked at the door. “Sarge, PC Biggs would like a word.”

“Send him in.”

Biggs came in, hands on his hips, looking very pleased with himself and displaying a belly that defied his years. Out of all the accomplishments in Biggs’ young life, the growth of that belly was the only one that could be deemed impressive. 

“Any luck?” asked Rod.

“The DOG has been RUI, sarge.”

“You’ve released a dog under investigation?”

“No, sorry. Returned under instruction.”

“Splendid. What did the owners say?”

“The owners were mispers.”

“So how did you return it?”

“The DOG was RWOC.”

“Speak English for god’s sake.”

“The front door was open so I put him inside and shut it.”

“Right, fine.”

Biggs removed his hat, revealing a patchwork of uneven tufts that made it look like he’d got bubble gum stuck in his hair several years ago and had never quite managed to get it all out. 

“They’ll regret letting that dog escape,” he said. “When I found him, he was on their front lawn, pissing on one of the two wise men.”

It ɲ’t until this point that Bilal opened his eyes. 

“Ah, how rude of me,” said Rod, “PC Biggs this is Bilal Sandhu, whose reputation precedes him. Bilal this is PC Biggs, whose reputation is probably stuck to the bottom of his shoe.”

“Did you say two wise men?” said Bilal. 

“That’s correct,” said Biggs, “the dog was pissing on the smaller one.”

“Was there also a herd of sheep and a donkey?”

“Correct again. The full kaboosh.”

“Off the record,” said Bilal, “that’s one of mine.”

Rod felt a brand-new vein bulge into life on the back of his neck.   

“What’s one of yours?” he asked, wishing there was some way he could avoid hearing the answer. 

“That’s one of the houses I hit. I stole the third wise man. I’m not proud of it but it’s better to own up and that’s why I’m here.” 

“Very good of you,” said PC Biggs, patting him on the back.

“Right,” said Rod, welcoming the new vein into the world with a calming rub, “are you telling me that you’re not here to admit to the import of half a million pounds of heroin?” 

“What’s heroin?” said Bilal with a smirk. 

“You’re here to admit to stealing a wise man, aren’t you?”

“And a candy cane. And a snowman. And two nutcrackers. But as I say, I want my lawyer.”

“And you,” Rod said, turning to PC Biggs, “have just put an angry, confused dog into the house with the missing wise man?”

“See, I completely forgot there were meant to be three,” said Biggs, “I thought it was just gold and frankincense. But how could I forget about myrrh?”

“You saw the open door and you assumed that’s where it lived, whereas in fact that is the house of a little old lady who utterly despises dogs.”

“What sort of person,” said Bilal, “doesn’t like dogs?”

Chloe opened the door. “Call for you, sarge. A Mrs Winterton.”

Chapter Three

It ɲ’t that Rod ɲ’t in a hurry to get there, it was just that he couldn’t put on the sirens and make a stop at the bakery to collect his daughter’s Christmas present. Besides, the old widow was safely barricaded in her en suite bedroom. Yes, she might have dinner a bit late tonight but she would, ultimately, be fine.

Bilal Sandhu was another matter, but Rod reasoned that an hour or so in the company of PC Biggs would serve him right for admitting to a crime purely for the entertainment value of winding up the police. Bilal knew that when his lawyer finally did deign to turn up, the pair of them would drown the conversation in hours of legalise and the police would be taught yet another invaluable lesson in why it was better for everyone to leave serious criminals well alone. 

The parking spot he’d secured earlier, directly outside the shop, was now taken and Rod had to park a few hundred feet away. By the time he’d run from his spot to the shop, a broad-shouldered bloke was turning the lock on the outside. 

“So, so sorry, fella,” said Rod, “but can I quickly grab my box of brownies? They should be left out for me. Rod Garlick. And my daughter will be devastated if she doesn’t get them. I paid in advance so I just need to…”

The proprietor looked at Rod with eyes that could brown a creme Brulé and he realized it was the woman he’d knocked off the moped earlier. 

“I’m afraid,” she said, “I must be getting on. I have to get two buses home.” 

She walked away with all the satisfaction of a Leeds United great who’d just broken an ankle.   

“I’ll give you a lift,” he called after her.

And so, at a quarter to six, Rod, the no-nonsense-central-midfielder-cum-female-baker and the brownies were sitting in miles of traffic heading in the complete opposite direction from Levington Road, Mrs Winterton and the blood-thirsty dog. The brownies looked about as appetizing as the box that encased them and Rod was pretty confident that cardboard would prove to be their primary ingredient.  

He explained the tragedy of his evening and the Norman Hunter lookalike started going on about how much she adored dogs but she didn’t think they should be kept as pets because it undermined their agency and what right did humans have to assert our dominance over animals anyway? 

To hell with this, thought Rod, and turned on the sirens. 

He arrived at the street where he lived just after seven o’clock and booted down the door, which had always been his favorite part of the job. 

“Help,” screamed a voice from upstairs, “help, help, he’s trying to eat me.” 

He rushed up to find a mound of fine hair lying on its belly, panting peacefully. The dog was a harmless thing, even by Rod’s standards. It was big but docile. With its long silky hair and wet black nose, he knew what breed it was but couldn’t quite remember the name. He grabbed it by the collar and, with relative ease, affixed a lead he’d borrowed from the station. “It’s alright, Mrs Winterton. You can come out now.”

The old lady accompanied him to the new neighbors so that she could give them a piece of her mind but they weren’t in. 

“What will you do now?” asked Mrs Winterton. 

“I’ll have to take him back to the station.”

“You should have him put down.”

“That’s what we say about everyone who gets in our cars but sadly it’s not allowed.”

He let the dog into the back and started the ignition. He was about to radio through to the station when he heard a wet slurping sound and saw in the rear-view mirror that the dog was getting well acquainted with his daughter’s Christmas brownies. 

Rod pulled the dog out of the car and looked helplessly at the mushy brown mess in his back seat. He tried to undo the damage but there was no way he could give his daughter food that had been taste-tested in the backseat of a police car, even if the dog was one of the cleanest creatures to ever sit there. He rubbed his chocolate-covered hands on his trousers and pursued the miscreant. 

Finally, he caught up with him and grabbed hold of the collar. Together they headed back to the car, the dog with chocolate all over his mouth, Rod with chocolate on the back of his trousers. 

“Daddy,” called a voice and Rod looked up to see his little daughter, her face consumed with joy, by his own front door. She ran towards him and threw her arms around the dog. “I can’t believe it, I can’t believe it,” she said, “thank you, thank you, thank you.” She took the lead from him and started walking the poor, abandoned mutt towards the house where they were met by Rod’s son who jumped in the air with joy. 

“Oh Rod, I’m so happy you finally came round.” It was his wife, standing beside him and resting her head against his lapel. “You’ve really come through for us this Christmas.” 

Rod was struggling to find the words when he heard PC Biggs’ voice on the radio. 

“We’ve got an urgent AS on an IC4.”

Rod felt the vein in his neck pulsating. “In English, Biggs.”

“It’s the Afghan, sarge. He’s escaped.”

Rod stared at the long-haired dog, who was just this moment being ushered across his threshold, in utter disbelief. And then he looked around to check he ɲ’t being watched. “How on earth do you know that?”


Sadly, it was another Afghan who was now the focus of police attention. Rod apologized to the family for missing Christmas Eve but, so besotted were they with their new member, it’s more than likely they didn’t even notice. And, at 1 AM that morning, he was still driving around looking for Bilal Sandhu, with PC Biggs eating Chilli Heatwave Doritos in the passenger seat. “There’s no way,” said Rod, “that we are keeping that bloody dog. I will make those neighbours of mine take it back and, if they don’t, then you can have it Biggs because you got me into this bloody mess in the first place.”

“Do you think we’ll give Sandhu NOIP or just WOA, sarge?”

“Tell me, Biggs, how on earth do you manage to let a criminal escape the interrogation room.”

“He said he wanted a B&H.”

“A cigarette? And you left him to it. You know at your age it’s not too late to bring a charge against your parents if they did make a family sport out of dropping you on your head. Hang on, what’s that?”

Ahead of them was a large house with flashing lights dangling from each window and what looked like a tepee on the front lawn, on which he could just about make out the shadow of a man moving around. 

He opened his car door delicately and tiptoed towards the house. He was about to reach out and grab the man when PC Biggs slammed his door shut. Rod dived after his target and wrestled him to the ground, the two of them thrashing around and bundling into various unknown plasticky objects. The man pushed Rod off and tried once again to run. Rod grabbed his arm and the man swung his other one around and clocked Rod smack in the nose. As Rod was falling to the floor, he reached out for support and grabbed hold of a lever, the pulling of which caused the whole front lawn to burst into light and song. 

There was a giant Buddha, a cross-legged elephant man, a buffalo and a half dozen Red Indians banging drums. Looking up to the ceiling, Rod saw a terrified-looking George Washington dangling from the gutter as a Big Chief towered over him.

The front door opened and Superintendent Cindy Formby-Sinclair emerged. 


“You honestly expect me to believe that Bilal Sandhu was on my lawn trying to disturb my interfaith celebration of the Native American struggle,” she said, walking around inspecting the damage, “And what’s that brown stuff on your bottom? Oh dear, have you had some sort of an accident?”

It was on that last word that Bilal Sandhu, who’d scuttled up the drainpipe and onto the roof, finally lost hold of George Washington and came crashing through the tepee. 


“You’ll be hearing from my lawyer,” he shouted as he was being lifted into the ambulance, “and that stain on your backside, Sergeant Garlick, that’s an infringement of article seven of the uniform code for officers of the crown.” 

PC Biggs accompanied him in the ambulance. “I’ll track the IC4 until it’s AIO, sarge.” And one of the paramedics was able to give Rod some cotton wool for his busted nose. 

He checked his watch. It was 2.30 AM but at least he was done. 

“Well then,” said Cindy, after he’d wished her a Merry Christmas, “you’d better get back to the office and write this all up, hadn’t you?”

“Course guv,” he said, “no problem guv.”

“Oh, and Rod,” she said as he was about to get into the car, “best wishes for the season.”


It was 4 AM when he finally made it back to his house. He was too exhausted to be angry. He just wanted to get in and get a couple of hours sleep before his kids woke him up for their presents. He opened the door delicately and tiptoed inside. 

He was quite right to surmise that his wife and kids would be out for the count but that did not mean that all inhabitants of 37 Levington Road were asleep.

With the excitement of writing his late-night report, Rod had forgotten that his family had, albeit temporarily, acquired a new member. Said member was disorientated to find himself in the hallway of a strange house and, when the front door opened in the middle of the night, he had half a mind to make a dash for freedom. However, he was persuaded to stay by the smell of sugar-free, gluten-free, fat-free chocolate brownies. And, when the moment was right, he flung himself after the scent and sunk in his teeth. 

As he did so, the pierce of Rod’s scream was enough to wake up not just the house but the entire street.

And, through the blur of his own tears, Rod could just about make out four faces staring over him in genuine concern. His wife. His son. His daughter. And a long-haired, chocolate-gobbed dog.

What was supposed to be an easy early turn at the end of a desperate two weeks had turned into a nightmare that had stretched out until 4 in the morning. He had been bossed around by an old widow, a despised superintendent and a mulleted woman who could quite easily take him in a fight. 

And it had ended with Sergeant Rod Garlick getting punched in the nose by one Afghan and bitten on the arse by another. By which point, it was fair to say, he was not feeling particularly Christmassy.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “A Wise Man” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-a-wise-man/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Prime Minister’s Questions” /blog/short-story-prime-ministers-questions/ /blog/short-story-prime-ministers-questions/#respond Sun, 17 Dec 2023 11:33:30 +0000 /?p=146834 Something to consider when reading/listening: Would this type of hyper realistic chatbot enhance our elections? You’re the one who convinced the prime minister to do it, they said, so you’re the one who should break the news. It sounded reasonable. But, although she’s made a career out of taking ambiguous stances on a number of… Continue reading Short Story: “Prime Minister’s Questions”

The post Short Story: “Prime Minister’s Questions” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Would this type of hyper realistic chatbot enhance our elections?

You’re the one who convinced the prime minister to do it, they said, so you’re the one who should break the news. It sounded reasonable. But, although she’s made a career out of taking ambiguous stances on a number of issues, I know for a fact the prime minister is very much pro shooting the messenger.

When I enter her oak-panelled office, she launches into a monologue about the opinion polls and their imperviousness to political gravity. “They’ve not budged an inch,” she says, “They’ve not budged an inch. The damned things have not budged an inch.”

After making this same point about four more times, she finally looks at me. She narrows her eyes. “What is it?” she says.

“H?”

“You’re doing that thing with your face?”

“My face, prime minister?”

“Out with it, Freddy.”

I straighten my tie and look up at the bookshelves. “Remember when I told you that they’d developed a chatbot based on the leader of the opposition?” Her face betrays no reaction. “And members of the public could put on some goggles and sit in a room with him and chat about whatever they wanted. It mimicked his facial expressions and mannerisms down to a tee and it really felt like you were in the room with him.” She nods.

“It meant potential voters could ask him anything and the bot, trained on every public utterance the leader of the opposition has ever made, would give the answer he would give. So the public, in quite a short space of time, began to feel as though they knew him.” She waves her hand, indicating she’d like me to get to the point.

“And somebody,” I say, “Somebody, can’t remember who, doesn’t matter who, but somebody suggested we should make one of those for you.”

“You, Freddy,” she says, “unmistakably you.”

“I might have been marginally ‘pro’.”

“You suggested it. You pushed it. You banged the table and said you’d consider your position if I said no.”

“Recollections may vary, prime minister. Look, look, that’s not important.”

“Is it a disaster, Freddy?”

“W…ĝ

“Out with it.”

“It’s very realistic,” I say. I don’t dare look at her. “Eerily so. People feel like they know you. They can sit in a room. They can pick your brain. The chatbot has humanized you, that’s what everyone’s saying.”

“But there is a problem?”

“Problem is a strong word, prime minister. Complication, perhaps, but I’d hesitate to say problem.”

“Out with it, Freddy. Out with it.”

“They’re asking you all sorts of questions, and in 99.9% of the cases, it really is answering exactly how you would. It’s very realistic. Very true to life.”

“Bܳ?”

“H?”

“But? The problem, Freddy? Out with it.”

“Ah well, yes, so. As I was saying. Very realistic. Very true to life. It answers questions as though it were…”

“I’m going to ask you one more time.”

I clear my throat. “Yes, of course. Of course. Quite right prime minister. I will… uh… Sorry, what was the question?”

“What’s gone wrong with the chatbot? With your chatbot? Your bloody idea. What is it doing and why is it a problem?”

“As I say, problem is a… is a…strong…”

“I shall give you a strong problem in a minute.”

“See, I think we can use this to our advantage.”

“F.”

“And if you remember, two thirds of the cabinet backed the chatbot idea as well. We can’t pin this on one person.”

“It’s pinned on you like a tail on a tired old donkey.”

“We must all collectively…”

“Freddy, Freddy, Freddy.”

“But it is salvageable. It will just take some slight… delicate… uhm.”

“Just spit it out.”

“France,” I say.

“W󲹳?”

“Lovely this time of year. My wife’s parents have a chateau just off the uh…”

“I know your wife’s parents,” she says, “I went to school with her father. And if you don’t tell me this instant…”

“Shall I get us some drinks, perhaps?”

“You’ll drink exclusively through a straw if you don’t spit it out in three…two….”

“I… uhmm… well….You keep saying…”

“OԱ.”

“You keep telling people…”

“Zero point five.”

“You keep telling people you’re going to invade France, prime minister.”


She motions as though she’s going to say something, but she can’t find the words.

“And not in a jokey way, either.” I keep my eyes away from hers. “You’re deathly serious about the whole endeavor. Unprompted, more often than not. They’ll be asking you — the chatbot version of you — about the economy, and you’ll say “We could double it overnight, if only we incorporated our slovenly neighbours.” Or they’ll ask about roadworks in their area and you’ll say, “I’ll build a road from here to the heart of Paris.”

And now the word has spread, nobody much wants to ask you anything else. There’s a relish in your eyes, prime minister, as you describe how you’d go about doing it. How you’d use the navy and attack at night. How you’ve dreamed about it every day since you were a young girl. How it was the whole reason you wanted to be prime minister in the first place. You talk about reversing the result of the Battle of Hastings. And how Churchill seriously tried to make Britain and France a unified country. And you say, prime minister, that nothing would give you greater joy than to wipe the smile of those cheese-munching, onion-sniffing surrender monkeys. And that is a direct quote.”

She puts two fingers to her lips. “So what are we going to do about it?”

“Well, first things first, we need to know where we stand.”

“M󳾳?”

ٴ?”

“So what?”

“Is it true?”

“Is what true?”

“Do you want to invade France?”


She stares at me without expression. “Are you seriously asking me that question?” She walks towards me until her face is a few inches from mine. “Of course I don’t want to invade France.”

I nod, try to smile, try to act as though I never doubted it for a moment. “No,” I say, “Of course. Obviously. I mean…”

“You didn’t think I did, did you? You didn’t think the woman you’ve worked for for six years was harboring a secret ambition to storm the channel?”

It’s been seven and a half years but I don’t correct her.

“They don’t believe this, do they?” she says. “The public?”

“W󲹳?” I say, trying to laugh. “Do they believe you’re going to invade France? Can you imagine?”

“You’ve got the numbers?”

“W…ĝ

“Tell me.”

“Fourteen percent…”

“Fourteen percent of the public think I’m going to invade France?”

“No, fourteen percent think you’re definitely not. Forty-six percent think you will. And the rest don’t know.”


She lets out a solitary burst of laughter before her face turns back to stone.

“Forty-six percent,” she says. “Forty-six percent of our fellow citizens think I’m going to invade France? Forty-six percent?” She walks around the office, mouthing the statistic to herself. “How can they… how dare they… hold me responsible for the ravings of a robot? It’s a cut and dried case of machine error, is it not? The British public has accused me of many things before but this… this…”

“There’s this bizarre idea, prime minister, that somehow this chatbot has seen into your soul.”

“Preposterous,” she says, still pacing the room, “My soul? My soul. ’v never heard such rot in all my…” She stops. Turns on her heels and stares at me. “Here’s a question. If forty-six percent of the British public think I’m going to invade France, why have the opinion polls remained indifferent? They’ve not budged for weeks.”

I thought this might come up. “Yes,” I say. “It turns out there’s quite a lot of support for the policy.”

“W󲹳?”

“See, the people who think you’re going to do it, they’re not, on the whole, hostile to the idea. And even a decent chunk of those who don’t think so, it’s… it’s more a case of them thinking it sounds too good to be true.” As I’m saying this, I try to remain entirely ambivalent. “The policy itself is more popular than both the government and you as an individual. And support is neatly dispersed across the country too.“

“Is that right?”

“Part of me suspects that if you did stand up in the House of Commons and say we’re declaring war, well, that could be the thing that gets the opinion polls moving in the right direction.”

She considers this. “You think so?”

“There’s a fervor out there I suppose to be part of something bigger, you know. For many of us, there’s a perception that history was set in motion before we were born and there’s so little we can do to affect it.” 

“They need something to believe in?”

“P𳦾.”

“They want their lives to mean something?”

“Don’t we all?”

“And France? Invading France… this could be the thing that does it?”

“As a thought experiment…” 

“And there is genuine support for the idea?”

“It would seem so…”

“Interesting, no?”

“Well, I mean…”

She smiles. “A popular policy. A unifying policy. Something to make us feel like we’re in this together. This could be the moment that defines this nation for the next century. This could be the most important thing a British prime minister has ever done.”

I feel a heat rising at the back of my throat. “But of course, prime minister,” I say, “as we’ve already established, you don’t want to invade France, do you?”

She stares at me without expression. “Are you seriously asking me that question?” She walks towards me until her face is a few inches from mine. “Of course I want to invade France.”


Her eyes gleam with an intensity ’v not seen in seven and a half years of working for her. Even the chatbot didn’t get close to this level of excitement. “To reverse the result of the Battle of Hastings?” she says. “To realize Churchill’s dream of a single united country? To have the Union flag lining the Champs-Élysées?

“I’d be bigger than Wellington. Bolder than Bonaparte. I’d have a column taller than Nelson’s.

“Of course ’v dreamt of invading France, Freddie, just like every British prime minister before me. But I never imagined I’d have the chance to make these dreams come true.” She giggles — giggles — and for the first time, perhaps, in her entire adult life, she skips. She’s skipping around the room. Her excitement is verging on the manic.

“Somehow,” she says, amid fits of laughter, “somehow this chatbot has seen into my soul and…and…“ When she turns to face me, there are tears of joy running down her face. “Let’s do it. Let’s give those baguette-wielding frogs what’s for. Tell the First Sea Lord to have the navy ready for action. Get a lectern set up outside Number Ten. Forget the Commons, we’re going straight to the people. Get Gloria to sort out an outfit. It needs to be red, white and blue. And a beret. I’d like to wear a beret when I give the order.”

I pull the face she doesn’t like and allow her to consider the implications. “Yeah, prime minister, we really can’t invade France. That’s definitely not an option. It would be a breach of UN protocols and countless treaties. The navy would of course refuse to do it. We’d be stopped within moments. You’d be removed from office and may well spend the rest of your life in jail.”

Her face falls. She sits on the edge of her desk. She nods. And nods again. You can almost see the huge cloud hovering into view and blotting out the bright blue skies of her imagination. “I was joking,” she says, having never made a joke in seven and a half years. “Of course I don’t want to… of course I don’t… I…”

“No, prime minister,” I say. “Of course you don’t. Of course you don’t. Still, the chatbot eh? That was a pretty good idea ɲ’t it?”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Prime Minister’s Questions” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-prime-ministers-questions/feed/ 0
Youth, Resilience, and Success: How Great Leaders Came From Adversity /blog/youth-resilience-and-success-how-great-leaders-came-from-adversity/ /blog/youth-resilience-and-success-how-great-leaders-came-from-adversity/#respond Fri, 15 Dec 2023 12:42:20 +0000 /?p=146794 Do not judge me by my success, judge me by how many times I fell down and got back up again.  — Nelson Mandela What do Oprah Winfrey, Barack Obama, Shah Rukh Khan and Howard Schultz have in common? They are all masters of their craft and have redefined success in business, politics and entertainment.… Continue reading Youth, Resilience, and Success: How Great Leaders Came From Adversity

The post Youth, Resilience, and Success: How Great Leaders Came From Adversity appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Do not judge me by my success, judge me by how many times I fell down and got back up again. 

What do Oprah Winfrey, Barack Obama, Shah Rukh Khan and Howard Schultz have in common? They are all masters of their craft and have redefined success in business, politics and entertainment. Equally significantly, these visionaries all weathered adversity during their formative years.

Multiple studies of leadership, success and excellence from various academic fields suggest that overcoming adversity builds a capacity for resilience and growth. In The Wall Street Journal, clinical psychologist Meg Jay points to a study of in which 75% suffered extreme adversity as children. Angela Duckworth, a US neuroscientist, in her book , states how childhood adversity can create determination and adaptability, for later success in life.

Some authors indicate adversity leads to developing toughness and , while others point to the importance of suffering for developing and compassion. The best interpretations recognize that successful leaders learn to blend multiple skills stemming from adversity: Resilience and determination mixed with empathy and understanding others.

Successful examples

Oprah Winfrey’s early life unfolded in the 1960s, a tumultuous period marked by pervasive racism and discrimination against African-Americans in the US. Her journey was fraught with challenges, including systemic racism, abject poverty, sexual abuse, harassment by family members and the lasting scars of trauma. She endured years of pain and grappling with substance abuse before ultimately rising to make an indelible impact on the world through her acting talent and savvy as a businesswoman who built an entertainment empire. 

In a candid , Winfrey revealed that the trials of her youth played a pivotal role in shaping her self-belief and instilled the unwavering confidence that empowered her to realize her most ambitious dream of becoming one of the wealthiest and most influential people today. 

Barack Obama, whose father left when he was two years old, was raised by a single mother juggling two jobs while also homeschooling him.  Though he had to navigate manhood alone, his life’s trajectory took him toward undeniable success. From living in Hawaii to moving to the southside of Chicago, Obama eventually studied at Columbia University and Harvard Law School. He became the first African-American president of the United States, serving from 2009 to 2017.

In his , Obama wrote, “Someone once said that every man is trying to live up to his father’s expectations or make up for his father’s mistakes … I suppose that may explain my particular malady.” 

Indian actor Shah Rukh Khan has unparalleled stardom in the entertainment world that transcends borders. His journey to stardom, however, is marked with significant personal challenges. Khan’s father, Taj Mohammed Khan, passed away from cancer when the actor was 15 years old. During that time, Khan’s family couldn’t afford treatments, leading him to , “I’ll never know whether he died because we didn’t have the money or he died because he had to.” 

The troubles didn’t end there. In 2021, he faced a different kind of hardship when his son was in a high-profile drug case in Mumbai, subjecting his family to immense pain and public scrutiny. After the acquittal of his son, Khan delivered two of the highest-grossing films in Bollywood history in 2023, Pathaan and Jawan. Jawan specifically addressed social issues, highlighting the unjust persecution of innocent people in India, and became a massive success, grossing over $200 million at the box office. Now, Khan is the beloved “King Khan” in the film industry.

Howard Schultz, the former chief executive officer (CEO) of Starbucks Corporation, a rough childhood that tested him and his family and also built resilience that contributed to his later success. In childhood, Schultz’s father sustained an injury on the job, leading the family to lose their sole source of income.  Without an income, the family went without food, health insurance and other basic necessities. His father added physical abuse to the mix, leaving all of the children emotionally scarred. But Schultz turned hardship into determination and resilience. He worked throughout high school and his years at Northern Michigan University to become the first person in his family to graduate college.  He went on to build Starbucks into a global coffee empire and is currently a philanthropist, dedicated to supporting veterans and other causes.

In a world filled with injustice and oppression, it is vital to understand the possible deeper meaning behind pains and trials. Although tragedy does not automatically build resilience and endurance, it can paralyze or fuel us for endless growth, as it did for Winfrey, Khan, Schultz and Obama, among many others. 

Ultimately, the challenges forged their will to succeed and tackle obstacles in their paths. Challenges helped them to understand, empathize and learn from others. Rather than fill a void, leaders search for something to strive for, build, achieve and dream.  With goals, leaders can redeem themselves and make sense of their lives. That perseverance, in combination with and empathy, builds successful leaders who thrive while bringing others along in their triumph.

[ edited this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

Listen to this Podcast :

The post Youth, Resilience, and Success: How Great Leaders Came From Adversity appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/youth-resilience-and-success-how-great-leaders-came-from-adversity/feed/ 0
Short Story: “No Words” /blog/short-story-no-words/ /blog/short-story-no-words/#respond Sun, 10 Dec 2023 10:19:45 +0000 /?p=146705 Something to consider when reading/listening: What would you be prepared to give up in exchange for perfect peace of mind? My sister has always been incapable of shutting up. And now she wants a medical procedure to make it possible. She’s gathered us together. Me, our parents (always a risk having them in the same… Continue reading Short Story: “No Words”

The post Short Story: “No Words” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: What would you be prepared to give up in exchange for perfect peace of mind?

My sister has always been incapable of shutting up. And now she wants a medical procedure to make it possible. She’s gathered us together. Me, our parents (always a risk having them in the same room) and her wife Cordelia. I think it’s Cordelia who’s behind this if I’m honest.

Mum and Dad haven’t heard of the procedure before so it’s much more of a shock to them. I know friends of friends who’ve had it done. But still. I mean Angelica drives me nuts at times but the idea of never being able to wind her up again, well, it doesn’t bear thinking about.

It’s very popular among followers of The Paleo Diet and is, in many ways, the next logical step. If we want to live like our wild ancestors, why stop at food? The idea, according to the sales literature, is to “rediscover our forgotten prehistoric freedoms, before we were trapped in the prison of thought.” Apparently, it’s a miracle cure for anxiety.

If ’v understood it correctly, the supposedly harmless procedure would remove Angelica’s ability to understand language. She wouldn’t be able to speak or think or comprehend what anyone else is saying. Reading and writing would also be impossible.

“I’ll finally be able to live in the moment,” says Angelica, “I won’t be weighed down by the voice in my head.”


“You won’t be doing nothing,” says Mum. “You gonna be a pet.” Mum has a Polish accent. It’s not relevant to the story, but I just thought I’d point that out.

“I’m a pet now,” says Angelica, “I’m the plaything of these thoughts that continually throw me one way and the other. Do you know how many times ’v rehearsed this conversation? For months ’v been arguing with you about this in my head. Getting annoyed at things ’v imagined you saying. What I’m saying to you now, ’v said this almost word for word about a thousand times. I don’t want to live like this anymore. And now that there’s the possibility of turning it all off, I think… I know… I need to take it.”

“But how you gonna exist?” says Mum. “How you gonna survive?”

“I will feel my way through the world,” says Angelica. “The way humans used to. The way humans were always meant to. Sights, smells, sounds, everything will be more alive.

“Think about the moments when you’re at your happiest,” she says, “when you’re diving into the water clutching your speargun.” (Mum enjoys spearfishing. That’s her main hobby. It’s not particularly relevant to the story but Angelica did point it out so I thought I’d clarify).

“I can enjoy spearfishing,” says Mum, “without turning off my brain.”

“It’s not turning it off,” says Angelica. “It’s turning it up.” I’m fairly sure that’s a direct quote from the sales literature. “When you’re swimming,” she says, “when you’re hunting your prey, when you’re… whatever it is you do… you’re not thinking words, are you? You’re in the moment, you’re free.”

“That might very well be the case Poppet,” says Dad. But Mum shushes him. “I’m trying to agree with you”, he says and she shushes him again.

Angelica’s wife Cordelia is staying silent throughout all of this but I swear I can hear her whispering these words into my sister’s ear.

“Language,” says Angelica, “has served its purpose. We needed it to get us to this point of technological advancement, where most of us don’t need to work. But now we’ve reached this point, we can let it go. This world of ours should be paradise but it isn’t because our minds will never let us rest. Studies show that young people today are more stressed and anxious than ever before. It’s words. Words are dragging us to hell. The tension in this room is entirely created by words. Without words, we’d just be together. There is nothing either good or bad but thinking makes it so.”

“Aha,” says Dad, “and how will you read Shakespeare if you can’t understand language?”

Angelica looks confused. She ɲ’t quoting Shakespeare, she was quoting the sales literature.

“And what if you change your mind, huh?” says Mum, ignoring Dad’s question. “How you gonna tell us? How we gonna know you wanna turn it back?”

“It’s irreversible,” says Cordelia with her head bowed not daring to look my parents in the eye. I wonder if they suspect her too, manipulating Angelica behind the scenes.

“Ok, so you’ll be trapped,” says Mum. “You’ll be a prisoner.”

“I’m a prisoner now,” says Angelica, “I’m an LLM and I’m sick of it.”

“W󲹳?” says Mum to the rest of us. “What’s she on about now?”

Cordelia explains it, disinterestedly. LLMs are inanimate Large Language Models. They can answer any question you pose and they might appear to be thinking but all they’re really doing is scanning billions of words and processing patterns. The whole thing is an elaborate trick. And it’s fashionable now to say that this is all human beings do too. We never say an original sentence, we’re just scanning the things we’ve heard and processing patterns.

Dad pipes up. “You mentioned freedom. How will you be able to comprehend freedom without words?” Mum shushes him but he continues. “You said you want to feel free, Poppet. You want to feel alive. Don’t you need to label these things in order to be them?”

“Sssssh,” says Mum. Then she says to Angelica, “Answer the question.”

“Labeling,” says Angelica, “is the thing that gets in the way of experiencing.” She takes a deep breath and launches into one of her trademark monologues that she’ll have been agonizing over for months, “You know how when there’s a big news story, like a terrorist attack or whatever, and the whole news program will focus on that story alone for like a week and you wonder, hold on, there must be all this other news that’s been pushed off the agenda? Cos, like, if the big bad thing hadn’t happened, the news would still be talking about big bad things, wouldn’t it? It would still be telling you that the world is on fire. And even if none of those bad things had happened, it would be using other things to tell you the world’s on fire. No matter what happens, that’s the headline, isn’t it? That’s the story? ‘Hello, it’s 6 PM, I’m Huw Ever and the world is on fire.’”

“Well, my brain is just like the six o’clock news. It doesn’t matter what’s going on, it’ll find a way, find a reason, to show me that everything is awful. I’ll have bad thoughts that disperse only to reveal more bad thoughts lurking beneath. And I just want it all to stop.”

“I think it’s a great idea,” I say. It’s the first thing ’v said all afternoon. 


Everyone looks at me. Mum is furious.

“You do?” says Angelica.

“Yeah,’ I say. “Why not? If you’re feeling this way… If it’s what you want… I’m your brother. And I’m going to support you.”

She smiles. “Thank you, Tony. Thank you.”

“It makes perfect sense,” I say. “Listening to you now. You’re right. You do get yourself wound up by trivial things. I can see why you’d want to be free from all of that.”

Her smile fades. “What trivial things?”

“Oh, you know,” I say, “Mum and Dad’s divorce. Moving house. The argument you had with your maid of honor at your wedding.”

“That was not trivial. These things are not trivial.“

“Not for you, I’m sure. It must be difficult.”

“It must be more difficult being you,” she says, “I can’t think of anything worse.”

“You won’t be able to soon, will you?” I say, “God, it’s gonna be nice.”

“Oh really?”

“Are you kidding? Not having you dragging us all down every time we meet up, going off on one about whatever it is that’s upset you this time.”

“You do that way more than me.”

“I don’t think so.”

“You’re the one who causes so many of these thoughts, you know. Maybe I wouldn’t be doing this if it ɲ’t for you. Maybe you should be the one who has the procedure.”

“No way. I love hearing myself speak. And now I can say things about you and you won’t understand them. Plus, it’ll be so much easier now, when the time comes, to deal with things like arranging care for Mum and Dad or even inheritance issues. I mean, I’m sure I’d have taken the lead anyway, I have always been the more rational one…”

“’v thought about that,” she says, “and all my preferences for key events in the future have been written down. Cordelia can make sure they’re passed onto you at the relevant time.”

“Yeah sure but if I disregard them, what are you gonna do? You won’t even know, I’d imagine.”

“And what do you mean you’ve always been the more rational one?”

“Sorry, was that news to you?” Cordelia winces as I say this. “Although I have to say, this decision of yours might be the most rational choice you’ve ever made.” Angelica is visibly shaking now. “The noise we all have to put up with when we’re around you, ’v always wondered… it must be so much worse to be inside your mind, having to listen to that voice droning on and on and on. But now… now you get to be free, you should absolutely do us all a favor and go ahead. I think it’s a wonderful, brilliant idea and, you know what, I’m proud of you for having the guts to go through with it. I really am.”

She stares at me with hatred in her eyes. “No,” she says, “No, no that’s it. You’ve ruined it. I’m done.”

“Honey,” says Cordelia, taking hold of her shoulders.

“I’m not doing it,” says Angelica, “he’s ruined it. And now I can’t. I’m not. I’m sorry. I’m…” She leaves the room and starts gathering her things together. “Come on Cordy,” she says, “we’re going.”

I bite my lip. Mum is doing everything she can not to laugh. Dad is trying to work out what just happened. It was a risk, but I thought her younger brother’s firm support might be the only thing in the world that could stop Angelica going through with it.

Cordelia tells my sister she’ll be right there. But before she leaves, she leans into my ear and whispers, “Thank you.” 

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “No Words” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-no-words/feed/ 0
Short Story: “The Meaning of Love” /blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-love/ /blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-love/#respond Sun, 03 Dec 2023 10:09:27 +0000 /?p=146539 Something to consider when reading/listening: Could you live a good life if you enjoyed every part of it?  Burt James was one of those people who hated his job but loved his life. He’d watch the clock, he’d do the bare minimum, he’d get through the day. And when work was over his world would… Continue reading Short Story: “The Meaning of Love”

The post Short Story: “The Meaning of Love” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Could you live a good life if you enjoyed every part of it? 

Burt James was one of those people who hated his job but loved his life. He’d watch the clock, he’d do the bare minimum, he’d get through the day. And when work was over his world would switch from monochrome into vibrant high definition.

For most of his life, his friends- and Burt had a lot of friends- all felt exactly the same way. The purpose of work was to build up steam so they could blow it off on evenings and weekends. Parties, extreme sports, furious arguments, whatever. 

Work was bad. But life was good. 

And on his thirty-fifth birthday, Burt’s life is very, very good indeed. He doesn’t just have friends, he has a long-term girlfriend who he adores, he finally has some money, and he is going to throw the biggest Friday night party the world has ever seen. 

He’s hired a DJ. A chef. Catering staff. Enough drugs to sedate an elephant. And, as he makes his way around the room…everyone… is talking… about how much they love their job. 

“The hours are flexible, which is super convenient.”

“My boss is so reasonable.”

“My colleagues are top notch.”

“We get free gym membership.”

“Free health insurance.”

“I wake up every morning with such energy.”

“I love helping the customers.”

“No, I shan’t drink too much tonight. I want to be fresh for Monday.”


Burt pulls his girlfriend for a private word. “This is horrendous,” he says. “What’s the point of escapism if there’s nothing to escape?”

Mona smiles and says, “Everyone seems to be having a good time to me.”

“But it’s so sedate,” says Burt, “there’s no energy. It’s like a networking session. I can’t stand it. I hate my job. I loathe it. The thought of doing it all again on Monday morning makes me feel ill. I wanna get so mashed up I can’t even remember having a job. And this lot used to feel the same way.’”

“You should be happy for them,” says Mona. “Life’s too short to hate what you do for a living.”

“But this,” he says, “Friday night. This used to make it all worthwhile.”

“Times change,” she says, “People change. There’s no point resisting.”

“Ok,” says Burt, “let’s spike everyone’s drinks.”

“No,” says Mona. “There’s nothing wrong with being happy.”

“I’m gonna tell ‘em. I’m gonna go round to each of them and explain how awful their jobs really are. Carol does sixty hours as an assistant to a full-on narcissist. Rob gets told off for going to the loo without asking. Ian is an emergency plumber who has to work nights. And look at the three of them over there, smiling away talking about their drive and sense of purpose. It makes me feel sick.”

“And what would you prefer?” says Mona, running her hand through his hair, “For them to hate the thing they spend the majority of their waking hours doing?”

But consider this for a moment. “Yes,” he says, “yes of course I would. That’s the way it’s meant to be.”

She laughs. “It’s hard to feel sorry for you,” she says, “when you know exactly how to make this better.”

Burt folds his arms. “No way,” he says, “no way am I doing that. You know how I feel about it.”

“Look what it’s done for everyone else,” she says. 

“Yeah, it’s sedated them. It’s made them slaves.”

“It’s made them happy.”

“I’d rather be free.”

“And this is freedom is it? Ranting about your friends’ choices? Being annoyed they’re not miserable? Hating a huge part of your life? That’s freedom?”

He nods. “At least I know what’s real.”

“Only in this one specific area.”

“And what does that mean?”

“I just can’t understand why you’ll happily install the love module but you’re so adamantly against the work one.”

“What are you talking about?” He feels a strange sensation in his stomach.

“Look how happy the pair of us are. That’s real, isn’t it? So what’s the difference?”

The colour drains from Burt’s face. “What are you talking about, Mona? I never installed a module to make me love you.”


She looks over his shoulder, gestures to someone in the distance and tries to walk off.

“Please tell me,” says Burt, “that you didn’t install a module to make you love me.”

She looks at the floor. “What? No, of course not.”

“Mona, do you only love me because of a module you’ve had installed?”

“Look Burt…”

“Answer the question.”

“It’s not about loving…”

“Answer the question.”

“The modules create…”

“Answer the question. I won’t ask you again.”

“This is why I love you. Your passion. Your energy. The way you care so much. Yes, Burt. I had a module installed relating to you but it can’t make you love someone, that’s impossible.” She tries to look at him but can’t. “The vocation modules don’t make you love your job either. We don’t understand love, we have no idea how to create it. What the modules do is add meaning. They make our jobs or our relationships feel meaningful. It doesn’t mean they aren’t hard. It doesn’t mean we’re slaves who will put up with anything. It just means… It just means. Because without meaning, what’s the point?”

Burt can’t believe what he’s hearing. 

“I should be the one upset with you, you know that,” says Mona. “Our relationship, from your point of view, it’s just what? Just about the dopamine hits?”

“Don’t try and turn this around.”

“I feel a need for you, Burt. With every molecule in my body. I can’t be apart from you. If you and I aren’t together, the world might as well end. And what about you, huh? Am I dispensable?”

Burt takes both her hands and looks into the eyes of the woman he loves. “We create our own meaning in life.”

“Oh here we go.”

“My love for you is raw. It’s real. It’s… I dunno… it’s… it’s unexplainable, unquantifiable. It’s… maybe it makes no sense but it’s true. It’s there. It’s unstoppable.”

“How I feel towards you is truer than anything ’v ever felt in my life.” Her eyes start to water and Burt can’t stand seeing her upset. “I want you to get the module,” she says. “It’s not fair if it’s just one way. I thought… I assumed…”

“But I don’t need to.” He kisses the top of her head and pulls her into him. “If I loved you any more, I think I’d break.”

“But how do I know your love is true if you haven’t installed the module?” says Mona.

“How do I know your love is true if you have?” says Burt. 

“I won’t uninstall it,” she says, “if that’s what you’re asking.”

“And I’m not having it installed.”

They stand there, arms folded, unsure what to say. Unsure what to do. 


“I do apologize,” says a man in a three-piece suit who must be a guest of one of their friends, “I positively loathe listening in on other people’s conversations but I couldn’t help overhearing. I work at Dell. I’m one of the chaps who installs the modules and there’s a new one you might be interested in taking for a spin. It’s the cognitive dissonance module. It allows the user to reconcile two opposing beliefs.”

He turns to Burt. “You believe your better half loves you but you also believe the love module makes that love inauthentic.” He turns to Mona. “And you believe your man loves you too but, sans love module, his love is meaningless.” And now, addressing them both, he says, “The cognitive dissonance module will clear all that up nicely. You shan’t change your mind about anything and yet your relationship and your love will continue to grow.”

Burt and Mona look at each other and weigh up the proposal. 

“But I don’t agree with the whole principle of having modules installed in the first place,” says Burt. “To get one would go against everything I believe in.”

“‘Aha,” says the man, with a big smile, “and this is precisely what makes this particular module so clever. It shan’t affect your principled aversion to modules one jot. You’ll still be able to think and behave like someone who’s never had one installed in his life. Thanks to the cognitive dissonance module, you’ll be able to think whatever you want about anything without any of your other thoughts popping up and demanding to be held. You were talking about freedom earlier weren’t you? This module, sir, gives you the ultimate freedom. With this module everyone will be able to love their jobs while they’re at work and despise them on Friday night. You get all the fun of escapism without having anything to escape.”

Mona frowns. “I thought you said you positively loathe listening in on other people’s conversations,” she says. “And yet you seem to have listened to every word of ours.”

The man smiles. “You see? That’s the power of this module.”

Mona turns to Burt. “What do you think?”

“I hate the idea,” he says. 

“Me too. So should we give it a go?”

“I think so, yeah.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “The Meaning of Love” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-the-meaning-of-love/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Losing The Plot” /blog/short-story-losing-the-plot/ /blog/short-story-losing-the-plot/#respond Sun, 26 Nov 2023 11:04:40 +0000 /?p=146407 Something to consider when reading/listening: Are there any narratives in your own life that you’d be better off without?  There was a time when almost everyone in Britain was saying they’d been driven mad by Brexit.  And what I wanted to say to them was, well, “Did you end up in a mental home?” Because… Continue reading Short Story: “Losing The Plot”

The post Short Story: “Losing The Plot” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Are there any narratives in your own life that you’d be better off without? 

There was a time when almost everyone in Britain was saying they’d been driven mad by Brexit. 

And what I wanted to say to them was, well, “Did you end up in a mental home?”

Because that’s what happened to me. I spent the first week of July 2016 in a psychiatric facility, convinced I was on the cusp of saving the world and unleashing heaven on earth. 

You could say I lost the plot. 

As far as I can recall, I believed I had joined a secret elite who could communicate telepathically. I had broken through the restrictions of the mind and could read other people’s thoughts and project my own. But I ɲ’t satisfied with my newfound power and my new status among this select group. I knew that every human being alive was capable of breaking through these limitations. And it was my mission, my destiny, to help them do so.

And that’s why this elite group, or whatever it was, wanted to lock me away. They couldn’t bear the thought of everyone else breaking free, because then they would lose their power and status. 

I tried to explain to them, telepathically of course, that if everyone could escape the limitations of mind, there would be no limit to what we as a species could achieve. With each of our finite consciousnesses merging into one, we’d be able to solve every problem the world faced in an instant. We’d tear down the barriers between individuals. We’d know everyone, love everyone, as though they were our closest companion.

Unleashing this knowledge to the masses would be the beginning of a new dawn for humanity. It would usher in heaven on earth. There would be no need for power or status. There would just be perfect happiness.

And at the height of my madness, what the doctors would later tell me was a psychotic episode, I believed, truly believed, that I had found a way to spread this understanding to everyone. I thought I was about to save the world. I could feel the understanding spreading, I could hear millions of voices speaking to me, thanking me, for letting them in, for letting them understand who they really were. 

And I felt a level of happiness that isn’t remotely possible to describe. My best attempt is to liken it to the feeling of being in a football stadium when your team scores a crucial winning goal in the last second of the most important game there’s ever been. Except you aren’t just you, you’re every single person in the stadium, and the stadium’s capacity is 8 billion. 

It was a happiness that I literally thought might kill me, and I didn’t care if it did.

I ran screaming through the streets of London, running down Buckingham Palace Road (honestly, that’s where I was at the time), leaping into the air in celebration, picturing all the wretched lives that would now explode into this same unlimited happiness. I could feel the new world coming to be.

And then, I don’t know, the elite, or whoever they were, they found a way of closing the doors, of locking the understanding away. They took it from the billions who were about to grasp it, and they took it from me too. And they locked me up, for a week, in a psychiatric facility. 


Over the course of that week, I realized that what I thought was telepathic communication was actually just my own mind speaking to itself in different voices, brought on by the fact I’d got way too invested in the Brexit referendum and hadn’t slept since I cast my vote nearly ten days earlier.

These things had combined to make me go mad, and now, if I put them right, I’d return to sanity. That was the new story and that was what I did. And it worked. 

The world slowly, and then quickly, went back to how it was before.

I was now a normal person who, for a week or a bit longer, had gone a little bit mad and had then, thankfully, recovered. And I stuck to that story, that narrative, for quite a while. 

Until, a few years ago, it occurred to me that this too was just another story. 


It was stories, really, that led to my mental breakdown. One story that a lot of people were buying into at the time, was that the Brexit debate was seriously important. Important enough to fall out with friends and family. To lose sleep. To get angry. Important enough not to hear the birds or feel the warmth of the sun. Important enough to make you divide people into groups, which is what so many stories require us to do. 

But my breakdown ɲ’t really about Brexit. It was about another story. A grand narrative of my life story, a story where I was destined to achieve greatness. This is something I’d been convinced of since I was five and someone told me I was good at reading, and I decided I would end up being one of the greatest writers who’d ever lived.

So at age 26, in 2016, when I unlocked this new understanding and realized I could share it with the world, well, it kind of made sense. I was telepathically narrating a story to the entire world, and it was the most important story that had ever been told. 

And although it didn’t take me long to drop the savior of the universe story, the “great writer” story is a lot harder to do away with. 

And it doesn’t matter if I fail because that too would be another story. The great writer narrative would be replaced by the obscure, romantic writer who writes on regardless. And if I stopped writing altogether I’d be trapped in the story most people tell themselves: that they could have done something great with their lives but life got in the way. That’s a compelling story but it’s not true. 

No story is true. All stories are fiction. Including whatever you did yesterday and the idea there will be a tomorrow. And the greatest revelation, the greatest discovery a human being can make, is to realize your life is not a story. 

Your life is not a story. 

Your life is a collection of poems. Some are well-written, others are barely legible. One bad poem doesn’t ruin the whole collection. But a beautiful line is still beautiful even if surrounded by dross. 

So often in life, we’re so focused on the story that we skim past poetry without noticing. We fail to enjoy a rainbow, or the sound of birds or our child’s first word, because we see them as part of a bigger story where you’re struggling to build a company or be a good parent, or you’re succeeding, you might be doing brilliantly, but these little bursts of beauty are just descriptions you can skim read until you’re back to the action. 


You could say I lost the plot in 2016 but that’s not true. I switched from a mundane narrative to a fantastical one. To “lose the plot” would be to see things as they are. To see colors and hear sounds. Not to ignore these things because you’re concerned about which way your neighbor voted in a referendum. Or what your friend thinks about the last thing you wrote. 

Losing the plot means looking at a baby and not wondering what she will be like in a year, or ten, or twenty. It means looking at your own life and not thinking about how you can change it.

It means not letting the living of your life lie like scrappy annotations in the margin of a book no one else will ever read. 

It means living instead of telling. 


Narratives discolor everything. When you’re in the midst of a sad story, you’ll find the trees and the birds sad too. But it’s possible to enjoy a sunset on the day you lose a friend, or to experience the happiest moment of your life at the same moment you lose your mind.

Even physical pain only hurts because of the story. “This pain will last for hours,’” because of the story. “This pain is too much,” because of the story “I can’t take this.” But without a narrative, pain is just poetry with a sharp edge. 

I think I was ending the narrative. At the height of my psychosis, I think I was so happy because I was ending the narrative for everyone. If all our minds could merge into one, we’d know exactly what to do about all of humanity’s problems and we’d do it. But no one would have any ambitions, no one would take any credit. 

I thought I’d be the most famous person in the world but only for a moment. Because the minute I’d unleashed this understanding, everyone would know it ɲ’t my understanding to unleash. The whole world would love me, but they’d love everyone else just as strongly. 

But this too is a story.

And it’s time for me, for all of us, to lose the plot.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Losing The Plot” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-losing-the-plot/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Your Final Ambition” /blog/short-story-your-final-ambition/ /blog/short-story-your-final-ambition/#respond Sun, 19 Nov 2023 10:56:44 +0000 /?p=146122 Something to consider when reading/listening: Would you sacrifice the present for the sake of the past?  Many years from now, you are a hugely successful and accomplished person. You’ve achieved everything you’ve ever wanted. But you’re lying on your deathbed in agonizing pain. Every part of your body is screaming at you to make it… Continue reading Short Story: “Your Final Ambition”

The post Short Story: “Your Final Ambition” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Would you sacrifice the present for the sake of the past? 

Many years from now, you are a hugely successful and accomplished person. You’ve achieved everything you’ve ever wanted. But you’re lying on your deathbed in agonizing pain. Every part of your body is screaming at you to make it stop. 

You don’t know how long this will go on. It might be minutes, but it could be hours, even days. 

A nurse appears by your side. She has big eyes and a sympathetic smile. She holds your hand and says they can reduce the pain. But in order to do so they’ll have to proportionally reduce your past achievements. If they relieve the pain by 10%, the past will be rewritten to make your life 10% less successful. The total turnover, earnings, products brought to market, books written, cases won, whatever it is. All of it will be reduced by 10%. 

Just to clarify at this point. Let’s say that although you’ve been wildly successful, you haven’t found the cure for cancer, you haven’t pioneered life-changing technology, or led a revolution, or done anything that has seriously changed the world. 

You’ve excelled, but you’ve done so in a normal way. Whatever line of work you’ve always wanted to work in, you’ve reached somewhere near the top of that particular mountain. 

“We can go further,” says the nurse as the pain saws through your bones, “We can reduce your pain by 50% and your success will be cut in half. And we can get rid of the pain entirely. And you’ll spend your final moments on this earth in perfect peace. In the absence of pain, you’ll be blissfully happy for however long you’ve got left.” She smiles and squeezes your hand. “It’ll be a happiness greater than anything you’ve ever experienced. But as far as the world is concerned, it will be as though you’ve achieved nothing at all.”

At this point, she clarifies that, however much success you choose to get rid of, everyone you care about will be perfectly fine. Your close family might be less well off financially and, when asked about you, they’ll struggle to recall anything you actually did. They’ll forget you almost immediately once you’re gone. And they certainly won’t spend any time talking about you. But none of these people will be any more or less happy within themselves whether your level of success is 100 or zero. 

So what do you choose? What level of pain do you accept to preserve all that success? 

Let’s say you try 5 or 10% at first, and the pain does subside, but it’s still close to unbearable. 

“Now that you’ve started,” says the nurse, “you might as well go a little further, no?”

You ask her what it is you’ve sacrificed. What success have you just eradicated? She chuckles. “No dear,” she says, “that’s the point. It’s gone. That 10% you did away with, it’s gone for good. I can’t recall it. You can’t recall it. Nobody can. And you don’t miss it do you?”

You feel a stabbing all the way along your spine. Through the agony, you try and recall some of your finest achievements. You can picture the applause, the warm glow, the sense that the sacrifice was worth it. It’s all very distant, but you can still faintly remember how you felt. And the idea of that all disappearing, it’s hard to take. But so too is the pain you feel now. 

“Go down to fifty,” you say. And you immediately feel a sense of relief. You notice for the first time how beautiful the nurse is. You can see the sun through the window spreading out across the floorboards. The dust dancing in the spotlight. But there’s still a deep, dark pain across your entire body. Less, much less severe than before, but after ten minutes you’ve lost sight of the comparison and all you feel is the total, consuming pain. 

You try and think back to your career and your achievements. All those hours spent hard at work seem like mere flashes, less real than the dust rising from the floorboards. You still have a vague sense of success, but you’re no longer entirely sure why.

“You’ve come this far,” says the nurse, “why don’t you go all the way?” 

You try to focus on her big green eyes. But the pain is still searing in every inch of your body. 

“What are you holding onto?” she says. “Whatever you’ve achieved, whatever you’ve done, isn’t it already gone? It’s just me and you here now, darling. Why not make all that pain go away?”

She goes to the window and adjusts the curtains. Covered by the light, she’s the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen and you long, you desperately long to be at rest, at peace, with the nurse by your side. 

But can you really give up everything? Can you really have every mark erased? Can you die a failure? What sort of peace is that? 

“Imagine,” says the nurse, “imagine it was the other way round. You were lying there peacefully, basking in impossible happiness. Not knowing when the end was going to come, but being so content you didn’t care if it was two minutes or two months. Then imagine I come up to you and I say, even though you’ll never leave this room, even though you’ll never get up out of this bed, I can change the past to make your life full of achievements and successes. You’ll be remembered, for a relatively short amount of time, as one of those people who did very well for themselves. And you’ll have those memories yourself for however long you’ve got left. All I have to do to make this possible is take away your happiness and replace it with pain.” 

“But that’s different,” you say. “The things I achieved, I really did achieve them. I worked for them, I sacrificed for them. I…”

“How do you know?” says the nurse with a smile. “How do you know you did any of that? Right now, it’s just me and you and this room and this moment. Everything you think you’ve done in your life, it might all be a figment of your imagination. This might be the only moment you’ve ever lived. 

“And even if it is true, even if it really happened, why should you take the credit? When you feel the desire to do something, this is a desire that has arisen out of the complex mechanics of a brain you didn’t build, informed by genes you didn’t pick and an environment you had no option but to be born into. 

“Whatever you’ve supposedly achieved is the result of desires you didn’t ask for, circumstances that presented themselves, the assistance of other people and cognitive or physical abilities that happened to be present and in working order at the time. 

“Since the big bang, the atoms of the universe have been crashing into each other, coming apart, coming back together again in different variations and formations. For a moment, they create the part of the universe known as you, which itself is in a constant state of change, with atoms moving in and out of it. Sometimes their movements result in a goal, and sometimes in an accomplishment, but it’s all just the big continuing to bang.”

She goes to the window and pulls the curtains shut. The room disappears. You can’t see her or anything else. All you can feel is the pain, gnawing away at every atom in your body. You try and picture your successes, your high points in life, but all you can think about is saying yes. 

“No,” you say, “No. It can’t have all been for nothing. I won’t let it all be for nothing.” You did something. You achieved something on this earth. You can’t quite picture what it was, but you know it was real and you won’t give it up even if you have to endure this pain. You won’t let them wipe away your life. 

“No,” you say again, “No, no, no.”

There’s no reply in the darkness. All that remains is the pain as you lie there and accept it. As you make your final sacrifice. 

So there you lie, without complaint. With a smile on your face that no one will ever see. The last thing to leave you is a sense of pride. This, you realize, is the greatest thing you have ever done.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Your Final Ambition” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-your-final-ambition/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Don’t Blame the Children” /blog/short-story-dont-blame-the-children/ /blog/short-story-dont-blame-the-children/#respond Mon, 13 Nov 2023 11:01:11 +0000 /?p=145876 Something to consider when reading/listening: Does having more options make us more free?  “You can be a parent or you can be a success. But you can’t be both.” That’s what Dad told me and my brothers after he’d failed as an artist. I was about twelve and I had no idea whether or not… Continue reading Short Story: “Don’t Blame the Children”

The post Short Story: “Don’t Blame the Children” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Does having more options make us more free? 

“You can be a parent or you can be a success. But you can’t be both.”

That’s what Dad told me and my brothers after he’d failed as an artist. I was about twelve and I had no idea whether or not I wanted to be a parent. But I knew, I knew for certain, that I would not, under any circumstances, be one of those people who blamed his failures on his kids. 

Sometimes I wish Twinkle had existed thirty-five years ago. My parents made no secret of the fact they preferred my brothers and I’m sure they’d have preferred hundreds of other variants too. 

Noma and I were two years into our relationship when it first launched. We weren’t in any rush to have kids but like lots of couples at the time, we decided to try Twinkle out for a bit of a laugh. 

This was when it was still purely theoretical. The purpose was simply to give you an idea of what your kids might be like. You had to pay through the nose too. 

Anyway, we went in, they scanned our DNA, we put on the VR goggles and we were in a room with a newborn baby. 

She’s so precious. So delicate. Eyes that could hardly open. A mouth that could hardly shut. But she grips my finger with her wrinkly little hand and I know I would do anything in the world to protect her. 

And when the timer buzzes and our Twinkle session expires, I know for certain that this is what I want. A child with Noma. We need to find a way to make her real.

And Noma says, “Thank God.” And she laughs. And, reading my expression, she says, “Nope. No. I’m sorry. This isn’t right. She’s not… that’s not my daughter.”

So we do it again. And again. 

About a month later, we’re in a room with fifty newborn babies. Fifty different versions of the offspring Noma and I could theoretically produce. Some look more like her, some more like me. Some are screaming, some are asleep. Some are barely distinguishable from each other. 

We did what you do. We skipped forward, we got to meet them at every age from zero to seven. We met twenty-five sons and twenty-five daughters. We changed nappies and sang lullabies and pushed swings. I’d have been proud- more than proud- to have any of them for real. There are two or three who I can still picture now. Who I still dream about. But no. None of them. There ɲ’t a single kid Noma could abide. And that evening she broke up with me. 


By the time I was two years into my relationship with Anna, Twinkle was no longer theoretical. Now you got to choose the child you liked best and they would ensure, when you wanted to get pregnant, that your sperm and your partner’s egg were encoded with the exact DNA that would bring that child about. And so Anna ɲ’t happy with fifty options. She wanted thousands. For a solid year, we did it six times a week, meeting more and more potential children each evening. 

Our children, with our ears and eyes and noses. The instinctive sense of love I felt towards them being drained away with each new face. 

Anna kept extensive notes on her favourites, comparing them with each other, taking photos and videos to show to her friends. 

The whole thing was driving her mad. It didn’t matter how many options she had, none of them was quite right. Then one day she came home and told me she’d met a man in a bar, they got chatting, they had a few drinks, she told him her troubles and he suggested using Twinkle with someone else just to get a point of comparison. So she did it with him that evening. And when she met baby number thirty-seven, she knew, she just knew, she had to have him. 


And not long after that, the idea of an established couple using Twinkle was almost unheard of. Why would you bother building a relationship with someone if you had no idea where it was heading? Twinkle was repackaged into a dating app and you could check your potential offspring with millions of potential co-parents. We created a world where a woman can meet her kids before she meets her partner. 

And I’m on the app of course I am. I have a look every now and then at some of my potential children. I can sort them in order of looks, intelligence, empathy. Some of them seem like great kids but none of the women out there seem to agree. Too scatty or snotty or disobedient.

Women always had higher standards than men in the dating market but when it comes to choosing their kids, these standards are off the charts. And the trouble is some of the women are so keen on their child of choice, so desperate to bring him or her into the world that they’ll sacrifice exclusivity and pay the required donor whatever he wants. So for every five hundred childless men like me, there’s a man who’s father to five hundred. And women are pairing off with each other, two best friends raising their perfect children together without a man in sight.  


But it’s not just my ability to meet women that’s taken a hit, is it? Because a few years ago now someone came up with the logic that to judge a man you should meet his children. And this logic has spread to employers, to banks to insurers. Whenever I apply for anything, the woman in charge will spend some time with a classroom full of our theoretical children and she’ll use that to judge my merits.

In a traditional interview situation, I might be able to hide my personality defects. But if you meet enough of my virtual children, you’ll get a far better understanding of what I’m like. I’m not sure it’s logically sound but that’s the logic that’s prevailed. And my theoreticals — and everyone seems fairly agreed on this point — do not do me credit. 


We try so hard not to end up like our parents, don’t we? The way my dad resented me and my brothers for holding him back, it still hurts me even now. And I was determined not to reach that point myself.

But here I am today. I’m out of work. I can’t meet a woman. ’v not amounted to anything. And despite being childless, I do blame it all on my kids.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Don’t Blame the Children” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-dont-blame-the-children/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Iguana” /blog/short-story-iguana/ /blog/short-story-iguana/#respond Sun, 05 Nov 2023 09:26:35 +0000 /?p=145452 Something to consider when reading/listening: If all of your experiences take place in your mind, how can you be certain anything is real?  I’m sitting here in my office watching an iguana crawling slowly along my keyboard. Green with dashes of red. A drooping chin. Spikes running along its back. It seems perfectly content with… Continue reading Short Story: “Iguana”

The post Short Story: “Iguana” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: If all of your experiences take place in your mind, how can you be certain anything is real? 

I’m sitting here in my office watching an iguana crawling slowly along my keyboard. Green with dashes of red. A drooping chin. Spikes running along its back. It seems perfectly content with who and what it is, as it lifts up its head and sticks out its tongue in mockery of me.

And as it does so, I’m thinking about the conversation ’v just had with Annie.

All I can do is recount exactly what happened. If I add or remove anything it will… well, I… all I can do is recount it exactly, precisely as it happened.

Annie is the eldest daughter of two of my dearest friends. They came to stay, the three of them, purely with the intention of getting me to speak to her. I’m a therapist and she, so they said, had been having some trouble recently. Specifically, she’d been finding it hard to differentiate between fact and fiction.

Now, before I tell you how the conversation unfolded, you must know that children are not my forte. And I did make this perfectly plain to Annie’s parents.

After lunch, I asked Annie if she’d like to come to my study and have a look at my first edition copy of a book we both adore.

The book is my prized possession. Valued at around four thousand pounds but I wouldn’t dream of selling it. Printed in 1950, it has a cream dust jacket with a simple cartoon of Edmund and Lucy riding on the back of Aslan. The text reads, “The Lion, The Witch and The Wardrobe – a story for children – CS Lewis.”

“Can I touch it?” she said.

“N.”

“Oh go on.”

“Afraid not.”

“Come on Uncle Simon, please. If I don’t touch it, how will I know it’s real?”

“Ah, well,” I said, “that’s a very good question.”

Her face dropped. “Oh dear,” she said, “you’ve been speaking to my parents, haven’t you? They’ve told you that I can’t tell the difference between fact and fiction. But it’s not true. They don’t listen.” She spots my fish tank and runs over to it. “I know there are books and plays and films and TV shows and dreams,” she says, speaking to me from the other side of the glass. “And I know there’s what people call real life. I can tell the difference between the categories. I just don’t know why we give this final category, ‘real life’ such significance.

“In fact, as far as I can see, there’s only one major difference between fact and fiction. And that’s that fiction is much more important.”

“That’s a very clever observation, Annie.”

“Don’t speak to me like I’m eleven.”

“But you are eleven.”

“Says who?” She jabs her fingers against the fish tank in attempt to hassle one of the poor creatures. “Age is an idea. It’s something we tell ourselves. Every atom in my body is billions of years old. And every thought is brand new. And neither you nor I, Uncle Simon, can possibly compete with good fiction. Think how much of an impact The Lion, The Witch and The Wardrobe has had on the world. Think of all the people who’ve read it and all the subtle ways in which it’s changed them. There are very few real lives that can compete with the lives of Edmund, Lucy and Aslan.

“If you were to die suddenly right now, it would affect my parents and me and a small group of people, maybe quite a large group. But it wouldn’t have anything like the impact of Aslan’s death.”

“But come on, Annie,” I said. “What about the relationship you have with your actual mother…?”

“We’re just characters, aren’t we? She’s been cast as my mother.”

“No. No, that’s not true. Your mother loves you.”

“And Aslan loves Edmund and Lucy.”

“Aslan’s not real.”

“He’s more real than my mother. They’re both concepts that come to life whenever someone thinks about them. But Aslan’s advantage is he’s quite a bit more famous.”

“Your mum is real, continuously, for as long as she’s alive.”

“My mum’s a busy lady. You know that. There must be hours every single day when she’s not thinking about me and I’m not thinking about her and no one else is thinking about either of us. And for those hours, the concept ‘Annie’s mother’ doesn’t exist. And all it is is a concept. But I’d imagine someone somewhere is pretty much always thinking about Aslan.”

“No, no, look. Something doesn’t cease to be real if we all stop thinking about it.”

“Ok,” she said, “give me an example of something real that you’re not thinking about?”

I smiled. “You’re very clever, Annie.”

“I should be”, she said, “I’m billions of years old.”

“I ɲ’t thinking about… I don’t know…Iguanas.”

“But now you are.”

“But I ɲ’t.”

“But now you are.”

“What you’re doing is an intellectual trick, and a good one.”

“Anyway,” she said, running back from the fish tank at full speed and slamming her hands against my desk, “Iguanas aren’t real. They’re ridiculous creatures. So ridiculous in fact, I think you just made them up.”

“Well, I know I didn’t.”

She seized the copy of The Lion, The Witch and The Wardrobe and held it above her head. “Maybe you’ve gone mad.”

“Put that down Annie.”

“Maybe your brain just invented them out of nothing. It took a lizard and gave it a mohican and created a piece of pure fiction. How do you know for certain that this isn’t what’s happened? What if everyone you ever met from now on told you iguanas were just in your head.”

“Well I’d show them an iguana.”

“And what if they couldn’t see it. What if you showed them an iguana and they thought you were pointing at the air? You’d have to conclude that iguanas aren’t real.”

“But that’s not…”

“It happens all the time. People are always seeing things that aren’t real. I was saying this to Stevie only this morning while she was playing with her toys.”


Stevie. I’d been wondering if this might come back to Stevie. Annie’s little sister. Four years younger. Died last summer.

I picked my words carefully. “Stevie was very real,” I said. “And your memory of her…”

“If she and I have a conversation, as we often do, it is every bit as real as the conversation you and I are having now, Uncle Simon.”

“No, Annie, it’s not. This conversation is really happening. And can you please put the book down?”

“Is it though? Are you sure it isn’t just in my mind.”

“No, no. It’s real. It’s really happening.”

“So it’s not in my mind?”

“N.”

“Wow,” she said, “for a doctor you’re really not very clever, are you?” With the book under her arm she ran back towards the fish tank.

“Ok, look,” I said, “in one sense, it is in your mind. But please, give me the book.”

“There you go, you see. Everything that ever happens in my life takes place in my mind. My brain can’t access the real world. All it can do is take in in sound and light waves and other sensory information and process them into a picture. But it is just a picture. It’s my mind’s idea of real life and that’s the only real life I’ll ever get. Everything that happens, including this conversation, happens in my mind.

“The exact same thing, the exact same thing happens when I’m talking to Stevie. My brain creates a picture of her just like it creates a picture of you. How she looks, what she does, how she sounds. It’s the same process.

“And if I write a story with Stevie as the main character, and that story becomes as famous as The Lion, The Witch and The Wardrobe, Stevie won’t just be real, she’ll be more real than pretty much every real person who’s ever lived.”

I looked away for a moment and when I looked back she was on tiptoes holding my prized possession over the fish tank ready to drop it in.


“Ok, Annie. Let’s just take a breath.” She loosened her grip on the book, inches away from the water. “Annie, for god’s sake.”

“Poor Uncle Simon,” she said, “Whether or not I drop this book into the fish tank, it’s still getting destroyed.”

“Please Annie.”

“We’re all getting destroyed. Everything’s getting destroyed. The sun will eat the earth, the universe will eat the sun, it will be as though nothing has ever happened. The curtain will fall, the show will end and the audience won’t remember a thing.”

“Annie, that book costs thousands of pounds.”

“Money isn’t real, Uncle Simon.” By now she was straining to hold onto it and I feared she might drop the book out of exhaustion.

“Look, I know what it’s like ok. I know what it’s like to be angry at the world. I understand how you’re feeling….”

“Uh oh,” she said and she feigned dropping the book into the water.

“Annie if you do that, you’ll go to jail. You will, it’s a historic artifact, it’s worth a lot of money and it’s not your property. And I will have to report it to the police. And they will send you to jail. I mean it. And you can read as many books as you like, or escape into as many dreams, but you would always come back to that jail. There’s nothing you’d be able to do about it. The cold and the loneliness and complete separation from the rest of the world. You’d be trapped there. Locked up and they’d throw away the key.”


I was watching her hand. Watching the book. Weighing up whether or not I should pounce and try and dash it away from her. I didn’t notice her lip quivering or her eyes filling with tears.

She pulled the book back to safety and threw it at me. It bounced off my chest, and dropped to the floor. And still, I looked at the book rather than her. I inspected it, made sure there was no damage to the dust jacket. I delicately picked it up and put it on a high shelf out of her reach. And I saw her, I saw the tears, I saw her lip quivering. I saw her for the eleven-year-old girl she was.

She had lifted herself up onto my desk and was sitting there beside my keyboard, looking up at me with her sad eyes.

“I’m sorry Annie,” I said. “I really am sorry. I didn’t mean to…” And she smiled. She beamed. Any sense of unease evaporated as though it was all an act.

“Don’t worry,” she said, before sticking her tongue out in mockery of me, “I know you were lying about sending me to prison. Grownups do it all the time. That’s the problem with real life. So many lies.”

I forced a smile. Once again, she had a point.

“There is,” I said, “quite a lot of fiction in real life. And I can see why it can all get a bit blurry. But real life, Annie, real life is what remains when all the fiction is stripped away.”

She thought about this for several seconds and nodded. “I quite agree.”

Wow, I thought. A breakthrough. Maybe I had taught her something after all. 

“Come on Annie, shall we go downstairs and face the real world together?”

She said nothing. Just looked at me. And stuck out her tongue. And I didn’t quite know what to make of that.

Then she sucked it back in. And stuck it out again.

And that… is when Annie… turned into… an iguana.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Iguana” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-iguana/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Just Like Her” /blog/short-story-a-backup-2/ /blog/short-story-a-backup-2/#respond Sun, 29 Oct 2023 12:27:25 +0000 /?p=144925 Something to consider when reading/listening: Is it possible to have a truthful relationship with someone if your perception of them is totally different to how they perceive themselves?  At first, it was a way of keeping her with me. That’s all it was.  I knew they weren’t her. I knew she was gone. But I… Continue reading Short Story: “Just Like Her”

The post Short Story: “Just Like Her” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Is it possible to have a truthful relationship with someone if your perception of them is totally different to how they perceive themselves? 

At first, it was a way of keeping her with me. That’s all it was. 

I knew they weren’t her. I knew she was gone. But I liked seeing her face, that was all it was. So I added the filter and for a while — not long, a few weeks maybe — every single woman I saw looked exactly like Laurie. 

No, not exactly like her… the likeness was never perfect but, well, it was close enough. I saw my wife in the face of every woman who crossed my path. 

It made me smile. It made me feel like she was still present. I knew she ɲ’t. I knew it was just an impression. But I… perhaps I ɲ’t ready to see the world as it truly was, at least for a little while. 

Laurie had died very suddenly. We’d just got married in one of those stunning underwater domes in what used to be Canterbury. And we were planning to get a rocket to Australia for our honeymoon when an Amazon delivery drone fell from the sky and landed on Laurie’s head. 

The idea of never seeing her face again it was… well… that was why I added the filter. I wanted her to be with me wherever I went. 

The only person I told was my friend Gary. He’s one of the holdouts who refuses to use any form of augmented reality. He was slightly uncertain… more than slightly uncertain… but he smiled and he said, “Whatever you makes you happy Robbie.”

I was planning to remove it… not planning, I’d decided to remove it, I was about to remove it… when one of them started talking to me. We were sitting next to each other at this play about hairdressing. She asked if we could swap seats because the man in front of her was blocking her view. I said sure but only if she’d let me take her out for dinner after. She agreed. “I’m Rob,” I said. 

“Hi Rob. I’m Laurie.”

After the play, we went ice skating on the river Thames and got a couple of McLab Burgers and I don’t think we stopped laughing all evening.

I knew she ɲ’t Laurie, my Laurie. Her voice was different for one thing. But I’d be lying if I said there weren’t similarities. She was about the same height and build. She was a fan of Electro-Classical. And she liked me which was one of the original Laurie’s best features.

A few weeks on from our first date we were on our way to Gareth Southgate airport to get a rocket to Sydney.

My mate Gary was physically uncomfortable when I told him her name and he said, “Robbie, you have switched off that filter haven’t you?” I said course I have, course I have.

And I had. I’d turned it off. For every single woman. Except her. 


I altered her voice too, the way the sound waves were processed by my ear. That was only a subtle change and she still sounds different from… from… but I mean, the more time goes by, the harder it is to remember how she… how the original Laurie… sounded.

We had such a good time in Australia. Indoor surfing. Indoor skydiving. There was even a day when it was cool enough for us to go outside.

And not long after we got back, she moved in with me. To the house I used to share with… And less than a year later, we got married.

No, not in an underwater dome like my first wedding. She was pretty adamantly against the idea. We got married in an airship. And remember, for all of my friends and family, she looked and sounded like an entirely different person. The only similarities were the name, height, build and the fact that she, just like Laurie number one, had a bit too much to drink and ended up knocking over the cake.

For that first week after the wedding, I was in such a state of bliss but also… I didn’t want to let her out of my sight. She was the woman I loved and the idea of anything happening to her it…. well, I couldn’t bear to…

“Don’t worry,” she said, “Nothing’s going to happen to me.”

And she was right. She was right.

We’ve been married four years now and life is wonderful.

And last night my friend Gary, he said to me, he said, “You’ve done so well Robbie. After everything you went through with Laurie. The first Laurie. It’s so good to see you happy again.”

And for a moment — not long, mind, no more than half a minute — I had no idea what he was talking about. 


The first Laurie? What does he mean the first Laurie?

Course it all came back to me straightaway. The first Laurie died. I was grieving her and I added a filter to make every woman look just like her. Then I met a woman who had the same name and, for her and her alone, I kept the filter on. And now we’re married. Wonderfully, happily married. But I can’t forget the first Laurie. I won’t forget the first Laurie.

The first Laurie was fun and upbeat and she loved ice skating and electro-classical musical and… and…

But, well, Laurie number two and I… we’ve… we’ve been together now far longer than I was with Laurie number one, so…

So I asked Gary if it was ok with him, if he wouldn’t mind… never mentioning the first Laurie ever again.

He smiled, slightly uncertain, and he said, “Whatever makes you happy, Robbie.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Just Like Her” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-a-backup-2/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Inside Voices” /blog/short-story-inside-voices/ /blog/short-story-inside-voices/#respond Sun, 22 Oct 2023 14:59:57 +0000 /?p=144547 Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent are we all actors playing characters?  stony seriousness. ’It was a run, a charity run and there was no element of competition at all. It was simply about finishing, not about who finished first. Because it was a run, not a race. It was for charity. We… Continue reading Short Story: “Inside Voices”

The post Short Story: “Inside Voices” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: To what extent are we all actors playing characters?

 stony seriousness. ’It was a run, a charity run and there was no element of competition at all. It was simply about finishing, not about who finished first. Because it was a run, not a race. It was for charity. We weren’t competing. We were simply trying to finish. So in a sense we both won, although, of course, winning ɲ’t the objective.’ 

         ‘Is that your way of saying you lost?’ says Joel. 

         ‘I finished about a minute, maybe two or three, ahead of Lydia,’ she says, ‘but it ɲ’t a race.’  

         ‘It ɲ’t a race,’ says Rachel Conan, nailing my sister’s voice to an absolute tee, ‘but Tania did finish a minute, maybe two or three, ahead of Lydia.’

         Tania nods and grinds her teeth into a smile. And Rachel Conan does exactly the same thing. Oh this is going to be a lot of fun.

         Uncle Joel tells us how he used to run marathons, and Tania says she wouldn’t have it in her, even though when I suggested it to her a few months ago she said she was keen. Granny says Grandad used to be a good runner, and Grandad says, ‘Used to be? What do you mean “used to be”?’ Dad, noticing Tania is distracted, helps himself to the second bottle of Prosecco. Marcos, his English still probably not good enough to follow the conversation, is reading something on his phone.

         The conversation moves from running, to the fact it rained for about five minutes during the run, to Tania’s insistence that it’s going to rain again even though the forecast is clear, to rain in general, to showers, and then we’re back at Tania’s new shower again.

         Isn’t it amazing, the things we’ll spend our time talking about while all the interesting stuff is off limits?

Don’t get me wrong. I love my family. I do. It’s why I put so much effort into bringing us all together. I just wish we could express how we’re feeling a bit more. Dad will always say or do whatever will keep him out of trouble. Tania always says she’s fine, even when it’s obvious she isn’t. She got divorced a few years ago, it must have been awful, and we’ve never even spoken about it. Mum might say ‘Yorkshire, Yorkshire, no bloody nonsense’ but she’s just as bad. I work in theatre, I’m surrounded by feelings but when I’m with my family we put on an act.

         When I tell them I’m pregnant, I’m not scared of what they’ll say but what they won’t. All the little comments they’ll keep to themselves or whisper behind my back.

         A normal family would berate me for being so stupid, I’d then break down in tears and tell them I’m thirty-six years old, and that Marcos seems like a good man but even if he isn’t I’m more than capable of looking after a child on my own, and ’v never, never been so happy about anything in my entire life. And we’d cry and we’d argue but we’d come together and tell each other how much we love each other and it would all be ok.

         But in my family, I can guarantee, ten minutes after ’v broken the news, we’ll be back talking about Tania’s bloody shower.

I try to make eye contact with Marcos but he’s eating his sandwich while staring at his phone, making absolutely no effort with anyone, which is just wonderful. The nerf ball whistles about a foot above his head and he doesn’t even notice. I’m about to ask the bloke who threw it if he can try and hit him in the face next time, when I see an enormous man with a huge black beard crouching beside my sister. 

         ‘Got any change?’ he says in a voice so rough you could light a match on it. Tania says no without giving the rest of us a chance to answer. 

         ‘Hold on,’ I say. ‘Maybe we do. I don’t personally. But…’ 

         Mum looks straight ahead. Uncle Joel pretends to check his pockets. Dad tops up his cup of Prosecco. Granny pouts her lips and shakes her head.

         ’Sorry,’ says Tania, ‘we’re not going to give you any money.’ 

         ‘Collecting for the Salvation Army?,’ says Grandad, handing him a ten pence piece, ‘have a shilling.’

         The homeless man stalks off unimpressed, and Tania proceeds to give us a big speech about why you shouldn’t give money to homeless people. ‘You can’t help people if they’re unwilling to help themselves.’ 

         ‘But he is,’ I say and the words are out of my mouth before ’v had the chance to process them, ‘he’s not lying around doing nothing. He’s coming up to people and asking for help.’ 

         ‘Inside voices,’ says Tania, even though we’re quite clearly outside.

‘Back when I lived in Brighton,’ says Uncle Joel, leaning forward to let us know we’re about to hear something hilarious. ‘I let this homeless chap into my flat.’ His fake laugh turns into a genuine cough. ‘It was chucking it down and he was shivering. So I went in the kitchen to make him a cup of tea and… and he only went and pissed on my sofa.’ 

         Tania does her horrible squawky laugh, even though Joel has told us this almost-certainly-made-up story about a hundred times. 

         ‘We’re all God’s children,’ says Granny. 

         And then Rachel Conan does the exact same squawky laugh my sister just did and no one quite knows how to respond.

         ‘I think I know that chap from the cricket club,’ says Grandad, which cuts the tension.

         I want to make the point that, even if one homeless person did, at one point in the distant reaches of the past, wee on Uncle Joel’s sofa, this does not, in any way, mean we shouldn’t give other homeless people a spare bit of change. But as I open my mouth, Tania cuts me off. ‘Ooh Lydia, we’ve got lentil crisps. Can you eat lentils?’ 

         ‘In all seriousness,’ says Uncle Joel, ‘are there specific types of food you can’t eat? Or is it just the nice stuff?’

         ‘Well…’ says Tania, whose eyes come alive as she starts reeling off all the various food types that give me trouble, growing more and more animated with each one. Just imagine how happy she’s going to be when she finds out I’m pregnant and there’s all the extra stuff I can’t eat. Oh for god’s sake, I should probably look that up. ‘And beans,’ she says, ‘can’t eat any beans, although edamame beans tend to be ok.’ I’m about to interrupt her when I suddenly feel really sick.

This is what my family do. They patronise me. They ignore everything I say. They treat me like a child. Even though: one, I’m thirty six; two, ’v got a good job and I’m bloody good at it; three… Oh god, I’m actually going to be sick.

With great difficulty, I stand up and the whole of Eel Brook Common is spinning beneath my feet. I tell Tania I need to pop to her flat to use the loo.

         ‘Spicy salsa?’ she says.

         ‘Quick,’ says Uncle Joel, ‘hide your hamster.’ And everybody laughs, even Rachel Conan who has no idea why that’s funny. Marcos doesn’t laugh but that’s because Marcos is still on his bloody phone.

         Apparently when Tania and I were being potty trained, I pooed in a box of straw unaware our hamster was in there and Tania cried for a week. And this is still how they see us today. She: sensible, sensitive, always does the right thing. Me: wild, zany, you never know what she’ll do next. Just wait til I tell them I’m… Oh god, breathe Lydia, breathe. 

         I ignore Joel and my mum as they exchange jokes at my expense. I ignore dad too who’s trying to give me a sympathetic smile. I just need to get to the bathroom.

         I put my hand out to get the key from Tania and she’s struck by a sudden, devastating realisation. Her eyes widen. Her mouth narrows. Her shoulders shoot back. ‘Please, Lydia, please, please, please, please, please don’t use the shower.’ 

         I ɲ’t intending to, but this really is a new low. ‘Why not?’ I say, ‘You don’t trust me not to ruin it?’

         ‘No,’ says Tania, ‘but it was only finished last night, I haven’t used it myself yet and…uhmmm…’

         And as she’s stumbling, Rachel Conan chimes in to help. ‘They finally finished it last night,’ she says, my friend’s voice and facial expressions now completely indistinguishable from Tania’s, ‘it looks exactly as Tania wanted, an absolute game changer, and she wants to be the first one to try it out, Lydia. Nothing against you. Nothing personal.’

         ‘Yes,’ says Tania, looking confused but kind of delighted, ‘Exactly. That’s exactly right.’

         Given how disgusting I am after the run, showering might not be the worst idea. My flat’s several miles away so I’ll have to be sticky and sweaty until I get home. But it simply isn’t worth the argument.

         ‘Don’t worry,’ I say, ‘I won’t use it.’ 

         ‘Inside voices,’ says Tania.

         I lean against mum’s bench to stop myself from falling over. All the sweat from earlier is turning cold. I need to get out of here. But she still hasn’t given me the key to her flat. ‘Why,’ I ask, as the group blurs into one, ‘do you have to make everything such a big deal?’

         ‘Inside voices,’ she says, and I launch into a rage ‘WE ARE OUTSIDE’ only to realise it was Rachel bloody Conan who said it.

         Marcos briefly looks up from his phone but immediately looks back.

         I take a long, deep breath.

         ‘Durnt worry, love,’ says mum, holding her nose. ‘We can barely smell ya.’

         ‘I’ll tell you what,’ says Tania, ‘I think we’ll all come back with you.’ 

         ‘Because you don’t trust me to use the bathroom without your assistance?’ I can’t keep arguing or I will throw up.

         ‘I think it might rain,’ she says.

         ‘But it’s not going to rain.’ 

         ‘It feels like it is.’ 

         ‘Mmm, it feels like it is.’ says the Rachel Conan Frankenstine’s monster ’v created.

         ‘’v checked the app,’ I say. ‘Look. Zero percent chance of precipitation.’ 

         ‘Yeah but it feels like it is.’ 

         ‘Zero percent chance.’ 

         ‘Durnt worry Lydia, we’ll wait here,’ says Mum, ‘but leave the shower and the hamster well alone, ay love?’  

         I let go off the bench and take a deep breath. I hear a whistling sound and by the time ’v worked out what it is, the Nerf ball has smacked me in the head and knocked me to the ground.

Dad’s helping me to my feet, Uncle Joel’s got hold off the Nerf ball and is shouting at those topless pricks who were throwing it around. My mum and sister and Rachel Conan are fussing about me, and bloody Marcos is on his bloody phone, no more aware of what’s going on than grandad.

         ‘Are you ok, are you ok, are you ok,’ they all say.

         ‘Yes, I’m fine, I’m fine.’

         ‘Are ye sure?’ says mum, ‘Ye durnt sound it.’

         ‘No, actually mum, I’m not fine. I’m not fine at all. One, you all think I’m a laughing stock. Two, I’m having a baby with a man I barely even know. Three, I’m sweaty and disgusting and I feel sick. Four, it’s the first time as an adult that ’v been around you lot without a drink and I don’t particularly care for it to be perfectly honest. And five, ’v just been hit in the head with a fucking nerf ball and the father of my child hasn’t even looked up from his phone.’ But of course I don’t say any of that. I just say, once again, using inside voices only, ‘I’m fine.’

         ‘You know,’ says Tania, ‘if you really do want to use the shower…’

         I don’t even respond.

         I stagger across the common, through the alley, and down on to Tania’s street. My legs feel like oil drums and the top of my thighs are sticky with vaseline. I do feel slightly less sick than I did but I am now absolutely desperate for a wee.

         The door to her building has one of those annoying safety locks, where you have to turn it left and then right or right and then left. And when I finally open the door, a gruff voice behind me says, ‘Oi. Can I use your bog?’

         It’s the homeless man with the huge black beard. He must have followed me from the park. I’m about to tell him to piss off but, hearing my sister’s voice in my head, I think, yeah sure, why not. We walk up the stairs to Tania’s flat and, once ’v let him in, he dives into the bathroom ahead of me. 

         I hop around the flat, past the tele, into the kitchen, back out again. The sicky feeling has gone— maybe it ɲ’t morning sickness, maybe I just needed to be away from my family— but my bladder is about to burst. At one point, kneeling on the sofa and bouncing gently up and down, I briefly consider relieving myself there and then. At least that way, whenever Uncle Joel brings up his stupid story, I’ll be able to say, ‘Yeah, well I once let a homeless person into a flat and I pissed on the sofa.’ 

         Everything is in perfect order. Throws and cushions in military formation on the sofa. A bowl of bananas, apples and grapes so ripe they look plastic. A bookshelf arranged alphabetically. Everything scrubbed, sprayed and vacuumed. The absence of dust is suffocating.

         The door to the flat slams shut.

         ‘You’re welcome,’ I shout after him.

         The bathroom smells eerily warm, like returning from holiday to find you’ve left the oven on. But, with the instant relief of realising nothing has exploded, I find the toilet bowl perfectly clean. As I unleash my mini-Niagara, I mentally scold Tania and Uncle Joel for their suggestion that homeless people don’t know how to use a toilet as well as the rest of us. As someone with a lifetime of toilet visits under her belt, I can attest that this afternoon’s guest has been perfectly respectful. Warming, yes. But respectful.

Once I’m done, I help myself to some grapes and realise they are plastic.

         When she lived with Lawrence, their house was nothing like this. His papers and books were everywhere, but her stuff was all over the place too. It’s been four years and we haven’t properly spoken about it. I don’t know how we became so at each other’s throats all the time. We used to get on so well.

         I start to feel sick again but it’s not morning sickness. It’s the other kind of sick. It’s the how am I meant to do this sick? It’s the what if they disown me sick? Or laugh at me sick? Or what if Marcos does run off sick? Or turns out to be a complete and utter prick sick? It’s the how can I remove any additional foods from my diet sick without starving to death sick? It’s the I want to fucking scream sick.

         The flat door crashes open and a soaking wet Tania emerges, ushering the others after her like she’s giving directions to the escape vessel in a leaking submarine. Rachel Conan’s at the back of the party, giving the exact same commands.

         They start handing out towels and mugs of tea, while emitting an endless barrage of noise about how Tania knew it was going to rain because she just had this feeling and whenever she gets this feeling it’s normally always right. Then she grabs a towel, and says to me, very quietly, ‘You didn’t use the…?”

         ‘No I didn’t use your fucking shower.’

         ‘Inside voices, Lydia.’

         ‘We’re outside.’ I immediately realise we’re not, but still. 

         ‘I tell you what,’ she says, ‘you can use it straight after me. Sorry for being precious, I just wanted to be the first one to use it. But as soon as I’m done, go for it.‘

         ‘Yeah, thanks,’ I say, ‘but I think I’ll be ok. It looks lovely though.’ That’s a lie. I didn’t even look at it because I don’t care.

         She nods and scuttles off to the bathroom.

         I sit down next to grandad. Everyone’s looking at me and no one’s talking. My stomach feels like it’s about to start stabbing itself from the inside. This would of course be the perfect time for my IBS to start playing up.

         ‘It’s a shower,’ I say, ‘it’s a shower. How can anyone get so worked up about a bloody shower?’

         Mum looks at me and rolls her eyes, as though we’re both sharing an in-joke about someone else, even though the person she’s rolling her eyes about is me.

         Uncle Joel tries to think of a joke but he can’t quite manage it.

         Granny’s fake smile reminds me where Tania got hers.

         Dad pours himself another cup of Prosecco.

         Grandad’s fallen fast asleep.

         Marcos is on his phone, just as he will be in the delivery room if he even bothers to show up.

         Rachel Conan stretches out her neck and says, ‘It’s an absolute game changer.’

         And I sink into the sofa and try to disappear.

         And you know what… I don’t care. I don’t care what any of them think of me. I don’t care how much they judge me for Marcos. I don’t care if he runs off back to Spain. I don’t care. I’m not the crazy, zany, temperamental person they all think I am. I’m a bloody good casting director and I’m going to be a bloody good mum. When Tania’s done in the shower I’m going to tell them I’m pregnant, and I don’t care, I don’t care, I do not care what they think of me.

         I place my hands on my stomach, take a deep breath, and feel myself beginning to calm down. 

         And then Tania lets out the most abominable scream.

Mum, Marcos, Rachel Conan and I rush down the corridor to find her standing by the bathroom, clutching her collarbone with one hand and supporting her towel with the other. She looks as though she’s just been evacuated from a detonating nuclear reactor. 

         ‘Lydia has… she has… she has, well, she…she obviously ɲ’t happy at not being allowed to use the shower, even though I was only trying to protect it because it was brand new, and I wanted to be the first one to use it, but maybe I was just being silly and I should’ve let her use it, but at least we would have been able to discuss it because I was just trying to protect it and look after it, and we could have just had a conversation but instead she’s, she’s…’ We squeeze past her into the bathroom and it’s only then, once we’ve seen the physical proof of the scene she’s trying to depict, that she feels sufficiently prepared to let the words out. ‘Lydia has taken a shit in the shower.’ 

         She rushes past us and into her bedroom. Mum looks at me blankly and rushes after her. Uncle Joel and Granny, who have just now reached the bathroom and inspected the scene, look at me with genuine concern. Rachel Conan’s dropped all pretence of being my sister; her look of disgust is entirely her own. Marcos, finally awoken from his iPhone-induced haze, is starting to regret his recent life choices. Dad, still holding the Prosecco, drinks directly from the bottle.

         The warm smell is, if anything, more apparent than when I first entered the bathroom mere moments after the homeless man had delivered it into this world. And, as I peer through the shower pane and assess the thing, with its shape, solidity and purpose, noting that it is undoubtedly the product of a well-functioning digestive system, I must admit I feel not a small amount of envy. 

         You know, I think I’ll wait until next week to tell them about the baby.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Inside Voices” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-inside-voices/feed/ 0
Search of the Elusive Is a Human Thing /blog/search-of-the-elusive-is-a-human-thing/ /blog/search-of-the-elusive-is-a-human-thing/#respond Fri, 20 Oct 2023 10:53:40 +0000 /?p=144362 Eight people set off from the small town of Tofino, on the west coast of Vancouver Island, in search of whales. We were led by the fearless Willow, a lovely and enthusiastic young lady who had grown up in an even more remote seaside community of “40 people” and “started driving boats at the age… Continue reading Search of the Elusive Is a Human Thing

The post Search of the Elusive Is a Human Thing appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Eight people set off from the small town of Tofino, on the west coast of Vancouver Island, in search of whales. We were led by the fearless Willow, a lovely and enthusiastic young lady who had grown up in an even more remote seaside community of “40 people” and “started driving boats at the age of three”. After more than two hours of keenly scouring the horizon, we finally spotted 2 whales – actually, several spouts of water and mild crestings of their backs breaking the water surface. We were exhilarated. Willow assured us that we were very lucky; “some tours don’t see a whale at all”. And yet many people pay good money and go on these whale-watching tours in the hopes that they may see something. But even when they don’t see anything, they return happy for the chance to have been part of the search.

The intrinsic value of searching

This is not searching motivated by fortune or fame. This is searching for the sake of searching: to possibly see something few have seen and therefore achieve a sense of accomplishment and differentiate ourselves from the rest of humanity; to hopefully see something supposedly meaningful and thereby validate our existence; to participate, together with others, in an enjoyable process where the outcome is unpredictable; to be – if found – part of something bigger (physically, ecologically, philosophically) than ourselves; to feel alive.

Playwright Eugene O’Neill said “Obsessed by a fairy tale, we spend our lives searching for a magic door and a lost kingdom of peace”. David Bowie said “Searching for music is like searching for God”; both are “an effort to reclaim the unmentionable, the unsayable, the unseeable, the unspeakable”. Vincent van Gogh said “If I cease searching, then, woe is me, I am lost”. 

Paulo Coelho said “The search for something can prove as interesting as finding it”; I propose that the search may be more interesting and more essential. Dostoyevsky said “The mystery of human existence lies not in just staying alive, but in finding something to live for”; I think it lies in the searching for something to live for. Perhaps that’s what Ralph Waldo Emerson meant when he said “It’s not the destination; it’s the journey”. 

To look for the elusive vicariously through books and movies

For those of us who don’t have the time or energy to make the searching journey – or don’t know what to search for – we could try to do it vicariously through books and movies. 

There are several renowned novels on the search for the more elusive but important things in life. In Miguel de Cervantes’ Don Quixote, aging nobleman Alonso Quixano rides off from his Spanish village in search of adventure and glory. In Herman Melville’s Moby Dick, Captain Ahab takes to the high seas in search of revenge and the whale that took his leg. And one among many spiritual non-fictions is Paulo Coelho’s The Pilgrimage, based on his own walk across northern Spain along the Camino de Santiago in search of the simplicity of life.

There are also many movies about ‘the search’: from that famous quartet searching for home, heart, brains, and courage in the 1939 classic The Wizard of Oz; to Victor Laslo searching for an exit visa in the 1942 Casablanca; to veteran Ethan Edwards searching for his nieces in the 1956 western The Searchers; to Michael Corleone searching for respectability and forgiveness in the 1990 Godfather III; to clownfish Marlin searching for his son in the 2003 Finding Nemo; to Professor Gregorius searching for an alluring author in the 2013 Night Train to Lisbon; to most recently Barbie searching for the meaning of life in the real world in the 2023 Barbie. However, the quintessential searching show has to be the iconic, original Star Trek, where Captain Kirk and his crew simply travel for years and millions of miles – boldly going where no one has gone before – searching for the new and the different.

To search in the age of information

In some sense, we are now living in the age of ‘the search’. We’re constantly googling something or other. And the fact that we so often go from search to search to search indicates that it’s not the finding that satisfies us, rather the searching that addicts us. However, searching for something on the internet is a bit different in that there is an immediate and often a plethora of results. Here, we’re referring to a search where the target is elusive.

We whale watchers – and yes, birdwatchers too – are just some of a long line of such searchers. Over the millennia and around the world, people have been searching for and continue to search for the elusive. Some ancient Greeks started us off by inscribing “Gnothi seauton” or “Know Thyself” over the doorway to the Temple of Apollo in Delphi. Many of us are looking for what Plato referred to as our missing half – whether that be found in another or within ourselves. Philosophers in general are said to be searching for ‘the truth’ – which, in today’s world of fake news and AI – is becoming increasingly elusive. 

From elusive to extraterrestrials

And then there are those who search for the Loch Ness Monster. This August saw the biggest hunt for the in more than five decades. Nothing conclusive was found but the organizers and hundreds of volunteers seem to have had a wonderful time. It would not be surprising if this became an annual event.

There are those searching for extraterrestrials – even though physicist has warned us of dangerous consequences once we find them and worse, if they find us. But that has not stopped us. In 1974, the Arecibo Radio Telescope broadcast an interstellar radio message into space. Now, scientists are planning to send an updated . 

And going one step further, there is the search for God, which will hopefully end on a much happier note

The tradition of searching is not lonely

Searching for the elusive is so widespread that entire institutions have been set up to monitor and guide the process. There are numerous national and international organizations related to whale watching (e.g., Pacific Whale Watch Association, Animal Welfare Institute, International Whaling Commission) and birdwatching (e.g., Birds Canada, American Birding Association, BirdLife International). The Loch Ness Project has been gathering data for over 30 years and the Loch Ness Centre organized this year’s gathering. The SETI (Searching for Extraterrestrial Intelligence) Institute describes itself as “America’s only organization wholly dedicated to searching for life in the universe”. One of its most recent projects in collaboration with Cornell University and Breakthrough Initiatives is called the Listen Investigation for Periodic Spectral Signals; it is searching for signals coming from a star-dense area near the core of our galaxy. And of course, there are a plethora of temples, synagogues, churches, mosques, and their myriad associations helping us in our search for God. We searchers of the elusive are not alone, nor are we unsupported.

In some way, perhaps all elusive searches are similar: they occupy us for a long time; they take us out of ourselves and yet put us in the moment; and they give us a sense of purpose. As autumn changes to winter, we walk along the seashore of Vancouver Island – searching for any manner of treasure or sight or insight or peace of mind or just closure – which we may or may not find.

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Search of the Elusive Is a Human Thing appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/search-of-the-elusive-is-a-human-thing/feed/ 0
Short Story: “A Bench in West London” /blog/short-story-a-bench-in-west-london/ /blog/short-story-a-bench-in-west-london/#respond Sun, 15 Oct 2023 09:02:34 +0000 /?p=143961 Something to consider when reading/listening: How fragile is our understanding of ourselves and those close to us? Are we only ever one discovery away from reconsidering everything?  There’s a bench, in Eel Brook Common in West London, dedicated to the memory of a dog. I’m not making this up. You can go and see it… Continue reading Short Story: “A Bench in West London”

The post Short Story: “A Bench in West London” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: How fragile is our understanding of ourselves and those close to us? Are we only ever one discovery away from reconsidering everything? 

There’s a bench, in Eel Brook Common in West London, dedicated to the memory of a dog.

I’m not making this up. You can go and see it for yourself. A grey teak bench with a gold plaque decorated with paw prints. It says “In Memory of Zara, our Forever Faithful Friend.”

Maybe this puts my sister’s insanity in a bit of context. Because a few feet away from Zara the dog, she’s decided to erect a bench for our mum. Mum’s plaque has stars instead of paw prints but it’s otherwise identical. “For Irene Roberts,” it reads, “Beloved wife and mother.”

“Don’t you think it’s perfect?” says my sister, with tears in her eyes.

Dad puts his hand on her shoulder. He’s always been terrified of telling people things they don’t want to hear. “It’s lovely,” he says. “But do you not think perhaps, you should’ve waited until she was dead?”

Lydia is genuinely surprised by this question. “Errrrrm… I think you’ll find you don’t have to be dead to get a bench.”

Dad’s gonna let this go, so I have no choice but to jump in. “Errrrm…I think you’ll find yes you bloody well do.”

She hits back. “One, mummy loves this park. Two, she loves benches. Three, it’s the perfect birthday present. Four, she’s going to love it.”

Lydia and I were born three minutes apart, but on entirely different planets. At my wedding, she made secret arrangements for a “Table of the Dead.”

Typically, for people weird enough to do this sort of thing, you’d set up a small table with place names, and possibly pictures, of loved ones who have passed away. But that’s not nearly insane enough for my sister, so she had to take it one step further. 

She’s a casting director, and she thought it would be a good idea to hire lookalike actors to pose as our maternal grandparents. Let me say that again. She hired actors to play the role of our dead grandad and grandma at my wedding. Well, is it any wonder I got a bloody divorce?

Our dad’s dad, who is still alive but has pretty bad dementia, spent most of the day speaking to the actor playing mum’s dad, who he’d actually been quite good friends with, completely convinced it was really him. And now she’s gone and bought a memorial bench for someone who’s very much still with us.


She gives us strict instructions that mum absolutely must not find out about the bench until her birthday the following week, because she wants it to be a surprise. But this becomes rather tricky when the tributes start rolling in on Facebook. Within hours, Mum’s wall is filled with people telling her they’ll miss her honesty, her rock cakes and her filthy sense of humor.

She nearly gives Terri Rogers, chair of the neighborhood watch, a heart attack when she calls her up to tell her, “No, actually, Terri, we weren’t practically sisters. ’v only been to yer house the once.”

Mum’s spent forty years in west London but, as she loves reminding people, “I were made in Yorkshire, and Yorkshire bones are stamped with the words, ‘No Bloody Nonsense.’”

When I told her I wanted to be a surgeon, she said, “With yer eyesight, Tania, I wouldn’t trust ye to stitch a cushion.”

When I said I was getting married, she said, “Well Tania if he makes ye happy… there’s probably summit wrong wit ye but good luck.”

When I said I was having an affair, she said if I hadn’t told him in a week she’d tell him herself. 

It’s bloody annoying, but you can’t help but admire it. 

She’s always been her own person, never let success or money go to her head. She’s never cared what anyone thinks. 

Sometimes when dad was working nights, she’d wait until me and Lyds were asleep and she’d doll herself up. I walked in on her once, big red lips, gold blusher, enormous hoop earrings. ‘You should always dress for yourself, Tigger’ she said, ‘What someone wears to a party tells you very little. Their naked body tells you even less. But what you wear when no one’s looking; that’s who you are.’ 


The council doesn’t do refunds, and if we want to change the plaque, they won’t be able to do it for at least two months.

So, a few days later, as I’m strolling through Eel Brook common on my first full day off in ten, struggling to stay awake, I think “Well, why shouldn’t I make use of the bench ’v helped to pay for?”

It’s freezing for April, and there are hundreds of people streaming past on their way to a football match, but I could quite easily fall asleep.

And, as I’m drifting in and out of consciousness, I start thinking about what would happen if mum did die. And what will happen when she does. She’s in good health but she is sixty, and both her parents died in their early seventies. ’v had two patients around mum’s age die on me in the last month. 

No, they probably didn’t keep themselves as busy as she does. No one her age has half as much energy… very few people of any age for that matter. God, she used to embarrass me. She’d charge up to us after school or when we were hanging out with our friends, in her big pink bomber jacket, hair in curlers, and she’d put us both in a headlock, squeezing our ears against her hips. 

At school fêtes she’d buy up an obscene amount of raffle tickets, she’d volunteer to put her head in the stocks so all our friends could pelt her with wet sponges and at least one kid every single year would lose a tooth on one of her rock cakes, and she’d always end up in a blazing row with one of the other mums. And whenever she goes on holiday with anyone, you can guarantee they’ll be enemies by the time they get back. I’m convinced the main reason she has such a large friendship group is so she can comfortably be at war with five or six of them at any one time and still have plenty left in reserve.

If I’m shy, and I don’t think I am by normal people’s standards, it’s because mum and Lydia never gave me the chance to speak, and when I first experienced a lull in conversation, at around the age of eighteen, I found it wildly exciting.

’v nearly fallen asleep when Lydia calls me in a panic. “Dad’s sprained his ankle.”

“Oh god, ok. Is he at home, I’ll be right there.”

“No, not dad dad.” She’s talking about the dancer she’s hired to play dad in a musical tribute to mum’s life. I mean, of course she is.

Once ’v talked her down from the ledge, I notice there’s a Hispanic man who can’t be much older than I am, standing before me, holding a bunch of daffodils. He has tears in his eyes and, after a few moments of contemplation, he places the flowers on the empty half of the bench. 

By this point, the football crowds have passed and it’s pretty much just the two of us.

“Sorry,” I say, “did you know her?”

“I know, yes,” he says, his English far from perfect, “I know and I love. I no live here in this country since four years. I back to see a friend and the friend he tell me of this sofa in the park. I having to come by myself in case I can no believe. But is real. And still I can no believe because ’v been loving her so much.”

“Sorry, you’ve been loving… you were in love with…?”

“Oh so much, so much yes. The energy. The entusiasmo. We have… como se dice… a love affair. You know her too?”

“Oh, uhmm, no, no. I’m just sitting here. But… how long were the two of you together?”

“I living here three month and she and me every day we do it.”

“Every day?”

“Oh yes.”

“And when was this?”

“Four years since.”

Four years ago? That’s the summer I told her I was having an affair, when she ordered me to come clean to Lawrence. I remember being shocked by how angry she was. She’d always despised him but she was furious.

But what if it ɲ’t me she was having a go at but herself? 

Mum tells the truth. That’s who she is. She says things as they are. “Honesty,” that was the word that kept popping up in the Facebook tributes. 

Her exercise routine, her fundraising, her inability to sit down. Was it all just an excuse to be out of the house? Keeping herself busy so she always had an alibi?

After she’d put her head in the stocks at the school fête, she’d always disappear with Mr. Bridges to dry herself off. For about half an hour. And why was she always falling out with other parents? It was only ever the women. And why did she go on so many holidays? 

And what if that thing she said about wearing makeup when it’s just you alone, what if that was just something she made up when her daughter caught her unawares? Oh my god, of course it was. She didn’t sit around doing herself up just for the sake of it. She was waiting til we were asleep so she could sneak out. 

And so all those lonely nights when ’v got in at 3 AM and exfoliated, and tried out a new lipstick, and a pair of tights, just for me, just because I liked how it felt, just because I thought it actually meant something, that was all a lie, ɲ’t it? 

I ask Marcos, that’s his name, if he works in theatre. He says yes, he’s a dancer. Mum was a choreographer. How many other dancers did she get close to over the years? If she did this four years ago, at the age of fifty-six, how many other Marcoses have there been?

Dad was a heart surgeon. He always felt awkward around mum’s theatre friends. So did I to be honest. And it’s just so obvious now, isn’t it? The evenings dad and I would spend up in his study talking about blood pressure and aerobic aneurysms, while mum and Lydia entertained the luvvies downstairs. Her laugh would echo through the house. She was laughing at him, laughing at all of us.

I turn to Marcos. He has kind, sensitive eyes and a strong jawline. I can see the attraction. “You did say you were a dancer?” He nods. “Well, as it so happens, my sister’s a casting director and she’s looking for a leading man.”


The night before mum’s birthday, I don’t finish work until 1 AM, and then I only manage at most two hours sleep. I have to pick up the party food en route, from Lydia’s specialist caterer, it’s all gluten-free, dairy-free, sugar-free to conform with her definitely-not-made-up food intolerances.

By the time I get to their house, all the guests have arrived with their real leather handbags and fake plastic smiles. 

Lydia’s turned the garden into a performance space. There’s a stage made of wooden pallets, a proscenium arch made of orchids, a woman with a lute, and ushers, actual ushers, showing people to their seats. 

Everyone’s acting like this is normal. “Yuh, yuh, Irene’s sixtieth, why wouldn’t there be an interpretive dance tribute to her life performed in her own back garden? I think Sylvia’s getting ice skaters in for hers.” Then again, we live in a part of the world where it’s perfectly acceptable to dedicate memorial benches to household pets so maybe I’m the crazy one? You know what, it wouldn’t surprise me at all if it turned out that Zara the dog was the “Forever Faithful Friend” of one of the people here today.

I find a seat in the row behind mum, tap her on the shoulder and say happy birthday. “‘Ta for all this love,” she says, “but I’d have been happier with spa vouchers.”

Normally I’d laugh. But right now all I can think about is mum secretly meeting Marcos. Walking with him, arm in arm, around the common. Sneaking off for their “como se dice love affair.”

She says something to dad and he almost goes blue trying not to laugh. He’s always found her hilarious. But she’s been laughing at him the whole time. 

Four years ago was about when grandad’s dementia started getting really bad, when he stopped knowing who me and Lydia were, and dad’s spent every free moment looking after him. Has mum felt neglected in that time? Maybe. So maybe Marcos was the first, maybe the only, and maybe it came from a place of real desperation. But still, she should have spoken to him.

When I told Lawrence about my affair, he said I’d shortened his life. Well, first he said nothing and set about watering every plant in the house. But when he finally spoke that’s what he said. Because our lives are only as long as our memories, he said. The brain creates new memories whenever we have a novel experience, but it clumps all similar experiences together. That’s why time appears to go more quickly the older you get. All the drives to work, all the same TV shows, all the predictable meals or sexual encounters, they’re folded into one.

But that one time you jumped out of a plane, it gets a whole memory all to itself.

According to Lawrence, my affair had smeared all our unique memories so they all looked the same and could be gathered up and clumped together. A seven-year relationship with two years of marriage was turned, almost instantly, into a thick clump.

I can feel it happening now. I can feel mum smearing her dirty fingerprints across my memories and bundling them up in her fists like discarded film reel.

If she’s not who I thought she was, this doesn’t just change her now, it changes her forever. If she’s not who I thought she was, who does that make me?

“You ok, Tigger?” Mum asks, just as the performance is about to begin. “Ye look like ye’ve seen a ghost.”

Then the lutist starts luting and, when this fails to get our attention, Lydia appears, wearing an electric yellow kaftan, even though she’s not part of the performance, and tells us all to shut up.

For the first scene, she has twelve teenagers dressed in pink and red, reenacting mum’s birth. “I think they’d have sent her t’ operating theatre if it were anything like tha,” mum says and everyone apart from Lydia laughs.

Then we see the actress playing mum crawling across the garden in black and white rags, while the others walk with slumped shoulders and out-turned pockets to symbolize how poor they are. “Much more realistic,” says mum. “But ye’ve forgotten the diphtheria.”

Then there’s a few scenes where mum’s wearing school uniform, and one where she’s carried around by two teenage mutant ninja turtles because her maiden name is “Turtles.” It’s all very sophisticated stuff. Then Marcos appears, wearing a rugby shirt from the local team dad used to play for and, for some reason, a pair of purple tights, and everyone swoons and whoops.

He took a lot of persuading to come in at such short notice and learn the part. But I knew it would be worth it to see the look on mum’s face when her former lover appeared playing the role of her husband. 


The music switches to UB40’s “Red, Red Wine,” and Marcos and the actress playing mum grind against each other while the whole audience howls with laughter. And I realize the laughter is borne of recognition. They’re not laughing at what they’re seeing, they’re turning to each other, nodding to each other, in acknowledgment of what it represents. It’s a knowing laughter. A huge, hilarious in-joke. 

But when mum turns and looks at me, her face is solid wax.

She turns back and stares straight ahead, as Marcos and my fake mum continue gyrating to the music and everyone else falls about laughing. They all know. Every single one of her theatre friends knows her dirty little secret.

The show goes on for another fifteen minutes, and mum seems to loosen up a bit. On a couple of occasions, she shoots me a smile which I don’t return.

As soon as the performance finishes, with her doppelgänger being carried off stage by the rest of the company, I’m expecting mum to come and talk to me. Or to go and hide somewhere. But instead, she makes a beeline straight for Marcos. 

I assume she’s going to tell him to leave but she jumps into his arms and signals to the band who start playing “Red, Red Wine” again while mum this time, my actual mum, grinds against him, and squeezes his tight purple arse, as everyone else claps along and howls with laughter.

Marcos looks stricken with fear but he goes along with it. God knows what he must be thinking right now. 

My dad, my poor dad, is laughing louder than anyone. And I realize now what a monster she is. She loves the control she has over him, over everyone. The beloved wife and mother she presents to the world, compared with the person she really is. The choreographer who makes the rest of us dance to her whims. 

When someone dies, they don’t live on in a bench or a musical tribute. They live on in the minds of the people who love them. But what will mum’s afterlife be now? 

Once she’s finally let him go, I grab Marcos’ arm and drag him away from mum and over to Lydia. The sleeve of his green jacket is dripping with sweat. 

“Marcos, I know today must have been incredibly difficult for you. But please, can you tell my sister what you told me in the park?”

Then, leaving him to explain it to her, I march over to mum, and pull her away from her friends. “How can you think this is remotely acceptable?”

“Ok Tigger, let’s not get hysterical.” She’s still smiling, and waving to people behind me. 

“How do you expect me to behave?”

“Why can’t you see funny side like yer sister did?”

“What? Lydia knows?”

“Course she does. I assumed she’d already told you. I were telling a group of friends. I forgot she were there. But she found it hilarious.”

“Of course she did. Of course she bloody well did. Why would I expect anything else? And you, bragging about it to your mates. You should be ashamed. Do you know what you’ve done, mum? You’ve shortened my life. You’ve shortened my life.”

Then dad comes over, giggling to himself. He’s only had one glass of wine, but he’s not a big drinker. “What’s wrong?”

Mum holds my gaze. “Tania’s a wee bit worked up. She’s just found out she and her sister were conceived at a UB40 gig.”

Oh yeah, good cover. Thinking on her feet once again. She really is a pro.

Dad chuckles. “You do take things so seriously, Tigger.” Then he waves a bottle of Pinot Noir in the air. “Red wine?” he says, and they both laugh. 

In the distance, I can see Lydia and Marcos sitting at one of the trellis tables. Lydia’s wiping tears from her eyes. I take dad’s arm. “Come with me. You need to hear this.”

As we get closer Marcos slams his fist against the table and says, “I loved this bitch.”

“I’m sorry, dad, but this is for your own good. Marcos, please tell my dad what you just told Lydia?”

“What’s going on?” says dad, immediately sobering up. The one thing he fears more than telling other people what they don’t want to hear, is them doing it to him. I squeeze his hand tightly to try and reassure him.

“Yeah,” says Lydia, “you have to hear this, daddy.” She looks at us with wet eyes. I can’t tell if she’s been laughing or crying. “Marcos lived in the area very briefly a few years ago. He used to walk through Eel Brook Common. And he fell head over heels in love… with an adorable little labradoodle named Zara.”

I take dad’s bottle of red wine and pour myself a very large glass. 

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “A Bench in West London” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-a-bench-in-west-london/feed/ 0
Short Story: “As It Should Be” /blog/short-story-as-it-should-be/ /blog/short-story-as-it-should-be/#respond Sun, 08 Oct 2023 11:50:06 +0000 /?p=143593 Something to consider when reading/listening: Picture something you’ve always wanted to do. Would you rather do it and have no memory of having done so, or not do it but have a false memory of having done so?   ’v probably met this shop assistant loads of times, but he acts like he doesn’t recognize me.… Continue reading Short Story: “As It Should Be”

The post Short Story: “As It Should Be” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Picture something you’ve always wanted to do. Would you rather do it and have no memory of having done so, or not do it but have a false memory of having done so?  

’v probably met this shop assistant loads of times, but he acts like he doesn’t recognize me. “I’m sorry sir,” he says, “we can’t do that.”

“But she’s going to leave me,” I say. “She’s furious, she’s… and I need to prove it was a one-off. So I… I want a record of all the purchases ’v made here.”

“As I explained previously sir…”

“I know what you explained previously. I know what you’ve been told by your… your superiors… but please, this is the only thing that might save my marriage. And don’t worry, I’m not stupid. I realize there will be certain aspects… I’m sure our holiday to the Galapagos… the flight we took around the moon. I’m sure… I’m certain, yes, I know these memories were probably purchased here but that, in many ways, is my point. I need to show my wife that the things ’v bought here have been, in the main, for her. You understand?”

I search his face for any hint of empathy. “One memory,” I say. “In twenty-two years of marriage, I purchase one memory of myself with another woman. I know it didn’t really happen. I know it’s just a memory. I know it’s harmless, really, but for some stupid reason I felt guilty and I told her about it and now… she’s… she’s going to leave me. Gina is going to leave me unless I can show her the full record, all my purchases, unless I can prove to her it was just a one-off.”

The shop assistant looks at my face but avoids my eyes. “It’s company policy to keep the records of all purchases strictly hidden, even from the purchaser. I can’t give you the record, sir. But, I’ll tell you what I can do. It might take a few hours to put together, but I can create a memory for you where you do successfully convince me to give you your record and it reveals precisely what you want it to reveal and then, in the memory, you’ll take that home and show your wife and she’ll forgive you and take you back. It will feel completely real and you’ll have no idea…”

“‘I’ll have no idea I was ever here.’ Yes, I’m familiar with your sales patter. But I don’t want a memory of my wife forgiving me. I want my wife to forgive me.”

I give up and turn to leave. 

“Hold on, sir,” says the shop assistant, “you haven’t bought anything.”

“Yes. And I don’t intend to. Ever again. I’m done with this. All of this. I can’t… I’m done. I’m going to go home and see if I can convince her to… and if I can’t, even if she does leave me… I’m… I’m never coming back here again.”

“Sir we have a whole catalogue of potential memories to sell you today. An exhibition to the North Pole. Climbing K2. You can attend any of the last four World Cup finals, sir.”

“I’m done.”

“But sir.”

“I said, I’m done.”

“Ok, sir. Mind how you go, sir.”


Outside the shop, it’s colder than I expected it to be; whirlwinds of dust blow past me, and there’s a purple hue in the air. ’v got no idea where I left my car. Or what my car even looks like. I circle the block and see shuttered shops and smashed windows and the only people I encounter are a small group, heads bowed, huddled over a small fire. I don’t have any keys in my pocket.

I hail a taxi and tell him my address.

“You sure about that, sir? The fourth quadrant is known for its high levels of radiation, sir.”

I smile and nod. I don’t get the joke, and I don’t have time to engage.

There’s a thick plastic screen separating my seat from his.

On the journey, I mentally rehearse what I’m going to say to Gina. I know it was stupid, I know it was disrespectful, I know it was hurtful… but it was purely about sex, and the novelty of it… it meant nothing, it meant absolutely nothing. Even when I reflect on the memory now, the way the woman smiled at me from across the bar, the way she came over and did all the talking, the way she practically threw herself at me like no one ever has before… I’m pretty sure, I’m certain that I knew in the moment that it was only a purchased memory — not that there ever was a moment. And that’s the point, darling, there never was a moment where I was with that woman. It didn’t really happen. In the whole time ’v known you, the only woman ’v been with is you.

The only present, in-the-moment moments ’v had have been with you. And when ’v spent money on memories, it’s always been for both of us. And yes, I know that’s impossible to prove, but all the memories I carry around with me, all the ones I feel any desire to revisit, they’re all with you, darling. They are all… every single one of them is with you.

Meeting you in the concourse at Twickenham when England were playing the Barbarians. Thinking I needed to explain the rules to you, even though you knew rugby better than I did. Badgering you to take my number. The time you convinced me you were drowning and made me jump in after you, only to shoot off like a Marlin. Our wedding in Tonga. Holding James in our arms for the first time. His first steps. His first try. Watching him play for England. These are things money can’t possibly buy. This is our life together. And one stupid, ill-judged purchase, one slip-up in twenty-two years, it shouldn’t… it can’t… surely it can’t. I love you, Geen-Gina. I love you so much. 

“Here we are, sir,” says the taxi driver, “mind how you go, sir.”

“What is this?”

“This is the address you gave me, sir.”

No, but… dust and rubble… Everywhere is… I get out of the car and… this is where we… but it’s a ruin. Our house is a… our whole street. Roof tiles and bricks. Dust and rubble. And oh god… I can’t breathe. (Cough, cough, cough) My lungs fill with… (cough)…. oh god.

The taxi hasn’t moved. I struggle over to it and get in.

“Back to the shop, sir?”

I nod.


We don’t talk.

For the whole journey, my mind is fighting itself. Different memories are competing for the same territory.

I don’t dare look out the window.

I try to call Gina, but for some reason, I don’t have my phone, and I can’t remember her number even though I’m sure I must have…

Gina was…. Gina is… This morning when she kicked me out, she threw my things across the front garden.

But… whatever happened to our house, to our street, it happened a long time ago.

I burst into the shop and the shop assistant looks at me like he doesn’t recognize me and I want to grab him by the throat and… wait. Calm down. Breathe. Maybe I’m getting this wrong. Maybe that, just now. The taxi ride. My house reduced to rubble. The dust. The purple hue. Maybe all of that was just a… was just a… Maybe I didn’t even go outside. I mean, how would I know right? At this moment, I’m inside the shop. As far as I know, ’v never been anywhere else. Everything apart from this moment right now is up for debate, so why should I assume…?

“Did I just purchase a memory?” I say to the shop assistant.

He looks at me without any hint of recognition.

“Just now? Did I buy a memory of… of… of my whole life falling apart? Of the whole world…Did I ask you to show me what it would be like if my wife didn’t exist? Is that what I did? Is that what’s happened.”

He looks at my face but avoids my eyes. “It’s company policy…”

“I know,” I say, “I know, I know. ‘It’s company policy to keep the records of all purchases strictly hidden, even from the purchaser.’ We’ve had this conversation before, haven’t we?” He doesn’t answer.

“Outside,” I say, “outside, is there… has there… what’s it like? What’s the air like outside?” He doesn’t answer.

“Is the fourth quadrant known for its high levels of radiation?” He doesn’t answer.

Ok, ok. Stay calm. You know your own life. You know Gina exists. She lives. She’s real. You met her at the bank where you both used to work. What? No. You met her at the England match. No, you didn’t start going to rugby matches until after James got into the game. It was definitely at the bank. Yes, yes that’s…

Wait. When did I work in a bank?

“Can I help you, sir?” says the shop assistant.

“This is you, isn’t it? This is you. This is your doing. This is a sales ploy or… I said I wouldn’t buy anything, so you’ve filled my head with… with memories I didn’t ask for. Haven’t you? This is you. The world outside isn’t bleak and broken. If I walked out there now, I’d see people strolling in the sunshine. It’s late summer. Everything is as it should be. That’s the reality. That’s what it’s really like out there. And I could go home and see Gina. It wouldn’t be a problem. That’s the truth, isn’t it?”

He looks at my face but not my eyes. “Is there anything you’d like to purchase today, sir?”

“You could do it, couldn’t you? You could create a negative memory. An awful memory. If that’s what the customer asked for?”

“It’s company policy…”

“I’m not asking to see a record. I’m just saying you could, couldn’t you? You could create bad memories as well as good? Wait, don’t answer. It doesn’t…”

I don’t look at him as I say this. I close my eyes and explain exactly what I want. 


“Ok, sir,” he says, “But we have to keep this a secret. I’ll get in a lot of trouble if my employer finds out.” He taps a few buttons. “Our records indicate you have purchased five memories from us in total.”

“Only five?”

“That’s what it says. One was a trip to the Galapagos with your wife and son.” I can remember James sprinting across the sand. Gina’s big white hat blowing off and nearly landing on a tortoise. I can feel the sun on the back of my neck. But I always suspected there was something not quite right about it.

“The second memory you purchased was a flight around the moon.” Well, I knew that one ɲ’t real. Even at the time… not that there was a time. But the whole memory is infused with doubt and unreality. How could we possibly have afforded to do it for real?

“The third memory,” he says. “Are you sure you want me to tell you, sir?” I nod. “The third memory is of your son playing rugby for England.” What? “This was a package memory that included a full rugby career. We inserted a cohesive story of your son’s journey from Blackheath to Harlequins to the England team. But in fact, your son never made it as a professional player.”

No. No. Come on. This can’t… You can’t… All the matches we… I remember the tears of pride. The goosebumps. His injury. His recovery. The doubt. The elation. Singing the national anthem. The crowd clapping his name. Him introducing us to his teammates afterwards. Signing autographs. None of that was… None of that was… but ok… ok. Breathe. “James is still? Nothing else about James? It was just his rugby career?”

“I can only tell you what it says here, sir.”

“The fourth memory must be of me and that woman… the stupid mistake.” He nods. “And the fifth? The final memory?”

“The fifth memory, according to our records, was a negative memory. An awful memory. A memory where you exited this shop to discover that the world had fallen into ruin. It was cold. There was a purple hue. Your car was nowhere to be seen. You took a taxi ride to your home address to find your home had been reduced to rubble, and you returned here in a panic that your entire life was a lie and that none of your happy memories, none of the things that make you you, had truly happened.”

The relief is unbearable. “But it’s not true?” I say. “It was a false memory? The world outside is fine? My house is fine? Gina? James? They’re both… Everything I remember, apart from those five memories I purchased here, everything is true? Everything else is true?” He doesn’t answer. 


I get him to give me a printed copy of the record of my purchases. I’m so happy I kiss the paper. Every line of text. I drive home and show it to Gina. My wonderful Geen-Gina. She forgives me. She takes me back. It’s late summer. People are strolling in the sunshine. Everything is as it should be.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “As It Should Be” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-as-it-should-be/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Tell Her I Was Kind” /blog/short-story-tell-her-i-was-kind/ /blog/short-story-tell-her-i-was-kind/#respond Sun, 01 Oct 2023 13:43:43 +0000 /?p=143284 Something to consider when reading/listening: How far would you go to save someone you love from grief?  “Whatever you choose,” says the consultant, “will be the best decision. There’s no right or wrong option here. It’s not my place to tell you what’s best for your daughter.” Tariq grips Cara’s hand. They’ve spoken about this… Continue reading Short Story: “Tell Her I Was Kind”

The post Short Story: “Tell Her I Was Kind” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: How far would you go to save someone you love from grief? 

“Whatever you choose,” says the consultant, “will be the best decision. There’s no right or wrong option here. It’s not my place to tell you what’s best for your daughter.”

Tariq grips Cara’s hand. They’ve spoken about this hundreds of times and have always come to the same conclusion. But if they were to think the opposite just once, what would that mean? Would it be enough to drop the idea altogether?

Cara has tried to work out what her dad would’ve done if in Tariq’s position. But the only thing she truly remembers about her dad is the pain of his death. She can remember the feeling, the taste, the air being sucked out of her lungs.

“And to be clear,” says Cara, “there’s no chance she’ll ever know. The memories aren’t repressed or hidden or…”

“They’re gone,” says the consultant, “gone forever.”

Cara turns to her husband. “And you’re sure you want to do this?”

Tariq addresses the consultant, but really he’s speaking to himself. “I never knew my dad,” he says. “And it was tough, sure, but there was no one to grieve. I don’t carry around the sense of loss that Cara does.” He tries to smile at her. “There’s that cliche, isn’t there? Better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all. Yeah, I’m not so sure.” Cara grips his hand.

“Either way,” says Tariq, “I’m not gonna be there to see my little girl grow up, am I? I’m not gonna carry the memories because they’ll all die with me. So, look, who doesn’t wanna be remembered? But Selina is six years old. Most of her memories of me, they… they aren’t gonna last anyway. So if I can prevent her from feeling the pain of my death. If I can stop her from carrying around that grief for the rest of her life… Well, what sort of dad would I be if I didn’t choose to…” He trails off, unable to finish the sentence.


“I’ll leave you two alone for a few minutes,” says the consultant.

Once she’s gone, Cara bursts into tears. She and Tariq wrap their arms around each other. “You’re so unbearably brave,” she says.

“It’s the right thing to do,” says Tariq, “I know it is.”

“But all the great times you’ve had with her. The bike rides. Reading her stories every night before bed. The week-long game of hide and seek. The day when you spoke exclusively in rhyme. It’ll be like none of it ever happened.”

“How much of that would stay with her anyway?” says Tariq. “As a fire becomes an ember, she would hardly remember.”

He takes off his jumper and hands it to Cara, who uses the sleeve to wipe her tears. She pauses to take in the smell of him.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to lie to her,” says Cara. “Because that’s what it’ll be, won’t it?”

Tariq wipes his own tears with his fingers. “There is a way round that.”

Cara stares at him. “No, you’re not serious? That is… that would be… no way… you want me to… you’re not…”

“You already carry the loss of your dad. Are you sure you want to carry the loss of your husband too?”


He touches her arm and Cara recoils. She stands up. “Don’t you dare, don’t you dare.”

“I’m sorry,” he says, “I’m only thinking out loud. Look, from my point of view it doesn’t matter. Once I’m gone, there is no such thing as my point of view. Even if everyone in the world remembered every moment of my life, it wouldn’t matter. These lives of ours are leaseholds. Mine ceases to be mine the moment I die.”

“You lived, Tariq. You lived. There is no way I would throw away everything we have.”

“It was Selina who brought us together, right? One random night, and if we hadn’t got pregnant, we might never have even seen each other again.”

Cara sits back down and puts both of her hands on his face. “We haven’t built a life together simply for her. I love you. I love you so much. And I would rather take all the pain than lose the memories.”

“Ok,” he says, “I’m sorry.”


When the consultant returns, Cara asks for some clarity. “So she’ll forget every memory relating to her dad?”

“Correct. She’ll believe he passed when she was still in the womb.”

“But what will be in their place?”

“Ndzٳ󾱲Բ.”

“And won’t this create confusion? Won’t she have a sense of something missing?”

The consultant smiles and shakes her head. “No. There are some who think the memories we remove are in there somewhere, buried deep. Others, and this is the vast majority of us, think they’re gone altogether. But either way, in a normal life, we only ever recall a tiny percentage of the things that happen to us. The rest of it, to all intents and purposes, fades into nothing. And our brains are very good at dealing with nothing.”

Tariq squeezes Cara’s hand. She looks at him, this man she loves, this man she’s not sure she can live without. He nods.

“Ok,” says Cara, “Ok.”

The consultant smiles. “We’ll put everything in place, and whenever the time is right, you just give us a call and bring her in.”

On their way out, Cara asks Tariq what he’d like her to say to their daughter when she asks about him.

“No facts,” says Tariq. “Just tell her I was kind.”


Years later, Cara sits in the audience as her daughter delivers the graduation speech in front of her classmates and their families. She’s got the best grades in the whole year. She’s got a place at one of the best universities. She’s got loads of friends. And she’s happy. She’s so happy.

When they meet afterwards, Cara squeezes her tight. She tells her she’s never been prouder. And she says, “Your dad would be so proud too.”

“Dad?” says Selina, “Why would you talk about dad?”

Cara thinks about this for a moment. Why did she just say that? Cara had never known Selina’s dad. She can picture his smile, but maybe that was just an invention. He’d made her laugh. He’d seemed kind. But he’d died in a car accident a few weeks after Selina was conceived. Apart from that one night, Cara never even spoke to him.

Cara smiles, looks at her daughter, and says, “I have absolutely no idea.”

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Tell Her I Was Kind” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-tell-her-i-was-kind/feed/ 0
The World Has Changed Suddenly. Can We Change Our Politics Too? /blog/the-world-has-changed-suddenly-can-we-change-our-politics-too/ /blog/the-world-has-changed-suddenly-can-we-change-our-politics-too/#respond Thu, 28 Sep 2023 08:48:31 +0000 /?p=143160 Whenever I talk about the kinds of changes human civilization is going to have to make if we want our species to survive into the future, I always get people saying that no such civilization has ever existed in all of human history. They tell me that at no time has there ever been a… Continue reading The World Has Changed Suddenly. Can We Change Our Politics Too?

The post The World Has Changed Suddenly. Can We Change Our Politics Too? appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Whenever I talk about the kinds of changes human civilization is going to have to make if we want our species to survive into the future, I always get people saying that no such civilization has ever existed in all of human history. They tell me that at no time has there ever been a large industrialized civilization wherein human behavior was driven by collaboration rather than competition. Never before in history have humans eliminated the profit motive as a driver of civilization or worked in cooperation with the ecosystem for the good of all beings. It is unprecedented, they say, for peace and harmony to prevail and everyone to have enough.

And of course, they are correct. At no time has any civilization like that ever existed. But at no time has humanity ever been in the situation it’s in currently, either.

At no other time in history have humans been so close to destroying the biosphere with their profit-driven behavior. At no time have there ever been this many humans on this planet. At no time have there ever been billions of human brains networked with each other in real time the way ours are now, via the internet. 

That last one’s kind of a big deal, by the way. The fact that billions of human beings now have access to (a) all the information known to man and (b) instantaneous communication with each other is far and away the most significant thing ever to happen to our species since the evolution of the human brain. It will get even more significant as improved translation services network us even further. Although, from the outside, we might look more or less the same way we looked three decades ago, in reality there have probably been more significant changes in our species in the last three decades than in the previous three millennia. Humans are functionally a very, very different kind of organism than they were before I, and probably you, were born.

We have literally never been here before. We’ve never seen anything remotely like this. Not even close. We are in completely uncharted territory.

These are wildly unprecedented times, and unprecedented times call for unprecedented measures. Because our situation is so dramatically unlike anything we’ve ever seen before, the same must also necessarily be true of the solutions to the problems we now face. If there’s a way out of this mess, it’s going to look unlike anything we’ve ever seen before. 

Our species is at an adaptation-or-extinction juncture at this point in spacetime. We’re staring down the barrel of total extinction via nuclear armageddon or environmental collapse. Everything that got us to this point is the result of the behavior patterns we’ve been moving in for the centuries leading up to it. 

What this means is that any deviation away from our trajectory toward annihilation will necessarily entail a drastic unpatterning, since you cannot separate our circumstances from the patterns that gave rise to it. Even if you could wave a magic wand and have our biosphere perfectly healthy again and all nuclear weapons reduced to atoms, our behavior patterns would just cause us to destroy the biosphere again and rebuild the nukes in a matter of years.

So if we are to survive into the future, we’re going to have to drastically change our patterns. We’re going to have to begin acting in ways we have never acted before so that we can begin organizing civilization in a way that it has never before existed.

So, sure, maybe I am being unrealistic in describing the radically divergent kind of civilization we’re going to have to create … but it’s also the only kind of future civilization that can possibly exist. If it’s impossible to create a wildly different kind of civilization than the kind we’ve been living in, then it’s also impossible for humans to exist in future centuries, because we will necessarily wipe ourselves out with our self-destructive patterns otherwise.

So, while I am talking about a future civilization that sounds utopian, I am also talking about the only kind of future civilization that can possibly exist. If there are future generations, they will necessarily be living in a society that functions in a completely different way from our current one.

And I personally believe it’s possible. I really think we can make the adaptation-or-extinction jump if we want to. In wildly unprecedented times, no possibility is off the table.

[ first published this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post The World Has Changed Suddenly. Can We Change Our Politics Too? appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/the-world-has-changed-suddenly-can-we-change-our-politics-too/feed/ 0
Short Story: “Cheek Biter” /blog/short-story-cheek-biter/ /blog/short-story-cheek-biter/#respond Sun, 24 Sep 2023 11:48:19 +0000 /?p=142841 Something to consider when reading/listening: Is our identity only ever what other people perceive us to be? Who are we when no one is looking?  I’m a cheek biter. Mmm. That’s what she says to her assistant every time I come in. In the middle of a session or whatever you call it. She’ll count… Continue reading Short Story: “Cheek Biter”

The post Short Story: “Cheek Biter” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
Something to consider when reading/listening: Is our identity only ever what other people perceive us to be? Who are we when no one is looking? 

I’m a cheek biter. Mmm. That’s what she says to her assistant every time I come in. In the middle of a session or whatever you call it. She’ll count the teeth. “1, 2, 3, 4, he’s a cheek biter, 5,6, keep an eye on 6, 7, 8.” It surprises me every time.

’v never asked her about it. But it always catches me out. Transports me right back to the last time she said it. 

A few hours later, I forget this element of my personality altogether. I don’t notice I’m doing it. I certainly don’t do It consciously. But for a few hours every six months, I become, to my complete astonishment, a cheek biter. 

Maybe I’m just forgetful. “You’d forget your own name if it weren’t sewn into your clothes,” that’s what my mother used to say. “You’d forget your head, too, if it weren’t screwed on.” But I do. Even though my head is screwed on. Even though my name is sewn, if not into my clothes, then into my skin, I do forget both of these items on a regular basis. 

When I’m at the dentist, I have neither head nor name. I’m aware of my teeth and my cheeks for the first time in months, and a person can only be aware of a very small number of things at any one time. She calls me a cheek biter, and in that moment I have neither name nor head. I have no memories, no family, no future. All my attention goes to one point. I am a cheek biter and nothing else.


A father and a husband, that’s how other people might think of me. That’s what they’d put on my tombstone presumably, or my memorial bench. But you can’t be two things, not at the same time. 

How much of my life do I spend being either father or husband? 

The girls don’t live at home, so I’m a father — what? — for the hour or so I must spend thinking about them each day, or the couple of afternoons I spend with them each month? 

But when I’m thinking of them, I’m not thinking of myself. And when I’m with them, I’m listening to them, I’m appreciating them as human beings, I’m not claiming them, I’m not labeling them. So can we really count this as being a father? 

The other day, I showed my father a picture. It was from the late sixties. He’s standing next to his footballing hero, they’re both young men about the same age. He said, “Which one am I?” I pointed at Geoff Hurst. I said, “You’re the one who scored the hat trick in the World Cup final.” His face lit up. He didn’t stop smiling for hours.

The next day, I showed him the photo again and he’d forgotten all about it. He asked me the same question. I said I don’t know. 


What about husband? Am I a husband every time I speak to my wife, or am I simply just someone to speak to? If the postman can speak to her without becoming her husband, why can’t I? 

When we were first married, and someone said “your wife,” something pinged in my brain. A big, blazing reminder: “You, sir, are a husband.” This stopped happening quite some time ago. The same with being a father. When I held the girls for the first time, when the nurses called me dad, there was no question. But now we’re just human beings having a chat.

Perhaps you only get to be something when it’s something new. On his first day, the postman was a postman with every fiber of his being but now he’s just a man who, every half hour or so, remembers he’s delivering post. 

It’s why it’s so exciting to hear her say it.

“Cheek biter.”

Something new, at my age. So late in the game, I get to be something ’v never been before.

The moment she says it, I am solely, and entirely, a cheek biter. 

In fact, I think there’s a good argument to be made that, at this point in my life, I’m much more a cheek biter than a father or a husband, and maybe it should take precedence on my tombstone or memorial bench. “Beloved Biter of Cheeks (His Own).”

Why bother with my name? My head will be eaten by maggots, why not let my name go with it? Why not let me be solely, and entirely, a cheek biter for time immemorial? 


I’m not attached to my dentist like some people. ’v seen her for what, five years now. But I wouldn’t have cared if today she’d been someone else. My doctor’s always changing, it doesn’t bother me at all. Some people really don’t like that. 

They think they’re seeing a person, they think they’re building a relationship, but they’re not. A doctor or a dentist, they’re just patterns of behavior. And you, as a patient, you’re a pattern too I’m afraid. You’ve seen the same doctor for twenty years well so what? For most of his existence, he’s not even a doctor, let alone your doctor.

He knows the notes an earlier version of himself left behind. He knows the eyes and ears that haven’t existed since the last time he saw them. And what do you know of him? A pair of specs and furrowed eyebrows that haunt your dreams? It’s patterns, not people. Doctors, dentists, patients, fathers, husbands, all just patterns.

“See you in six months,” she says once ’v spat out the colored water and stood up from the chair. You see what I mean? 

To the dentist, I’m a cheek biter. To the various doctors, I’m stage four but fighting hard. To the engravers of my tombstone, frankly, I couldn’t care less.

Do these pieces of information tell you who I am? Well, no. No more than my name, my head, or anything else ’v forgotten.

[Doe Wilmann first released this piece on his short story podcast, .]

The views expressed in this article/podcast are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Short Story: “Cheek Biter” appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/blog/short-story-cheek-biter/feed/ 0
Aging Alone Isn’t Just for Lesbians: We Are All Vulnerable /more/science/health/aging-alone-isnt-just-for-lesbians-we-are-all-vulnerable/ /more/science/health/aging-alone-isnt-just-for-lesbians-we-are-all-vulnerable/#respond Sat, 23 Sep 2023 06:58:10 +0000 /?p=142828 For twelve years starting in 1982, my partner and I in San Francisco joined with two friends in Seattle to produce Lesbian Contradiction: A Journal of Irreverent Feminism, or LesCon for short. We started out typing four-inch columns of text and laying out what was to become a quarterly tabloid on a homemade light table.… Continue reading Aging Alone Isn’t Just for Lesbians: We Are All Vulnerable

The post Aging Alone Isn’t Just for Lesbians: We Are All Vulnerable appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
For twelve years starting in 1982, my partner and I in San Francisco joined with two friends in Seattle to produce Contradiction: A Journal of Irreverent Feminism, or LesCon for short. We started out typing four-inch columns of text and laying out what was to become a quarterly tabloid on a homemade light table. We used melted paraffin from an to affix strips of paper to guide sheets the size of the final pages.

Eventually, we acquired Macintosh computers, trekking to a local copy shop to pay $0.25 a page for laser-printed originals. We still had to paste them together the old-fashioned way to create our tabloid-sized pages. The finished boards would then go to a local commercial printing press where our run of 2,000 copies would be printed.

This was, of course, before ordinary people had even heard of email. Our entire editorial process was mediated through the US Postal Service, with letters flying constantly between our two cities. On the upside, through 12 years and 48 issues, we only had to hold four in-person meetings.

All of which is to say that I’m old. That fact, along with recent events in the lives of several friends, has brought to mind the first article I ever published in LesCon: “Who’s Going to Run the Old Dykes’ Home?” It’s a question that’s no less pertinent today, and not just for lesbians. My worldview was more parochial back then; I naively believed that someone — the state or families — would look out for heterosexual elders, but that we lesbians were on our own. It turns out that we, the people of this country, are all on our own.

Aging is not easy

These days, my partner and I seem to be doing a lot of elder care. Actually, ’v long been a source of tech support for the octogenarian set, beginning with my own father. (“OK, you’re sure you saved the file? Can you remember what name you gave it?”) With our aging friends, we also help out with transport to doctors’ offices, communications issues (with landlines, cell phones, and the Internet) and occasionally just relieving the loneliness of it all.

In recent months, elderly friends of ours have faced losing their housing, their spouses, their mobility or their cognitive abilities. I find it terrifying, and I ache because there’s so little I can do to help them.

I shouldn’t be surprised, but I’m daily reminded that getting older can indeed be frustrating and frightening. It pains me to know that my bones are weakening, that I don’t hear as well as I used to, that my skin’s drier and wrinkling, that my once familiar face in the mirror is growing ever stranger. I’m lucky that — like my father who used to say, “After 70, it’s all maintenance” — ’v managed to maintain a fair amount of brown hair on my head. But I especially hate the way words that used to leap down my tongue in merry cadence now frequently lurk sullenly in the backwaters of my brain.

In a piece about our aging political class, Robert Reich, secretary of labor for President Bill Clinton, charmingly about the “diminutions” that come with growing older and his own decision to stop teaching after decades of doing so. His take on is similar to mine. He laments his trouble remembering people’s names, noting that some “nouns have disappeared altogether. Even when rediscovered, they have a diabolical way of disappearing again.” I know what he means. For some years now, whenever I want to talk about cashew nuts, all I can initially think of is “carob.” Some devious gremlin has switched those words somewhere in the card catalog of my brain.

But even as I grieve for capacities lost and departing, I’m still not ready to come face to face with the only true alternative to aging: not some tech bro’s , but the reality of death. I’m opposed to dying, and had the universe consulted me, I’d have left mortality out of its design completely.

Aging people need help — and not just the lesbians

Written more than 40 years ago, parts of my piece “The Old Dykes’ Home” are flat-out embarrassing now. Getting old seemed so strange and far off before I was 30. When I imagined being aged then, I think it was with the piercing sorrow of Paul Simon’s song “Old Friends/Bookends”:

Can you imagine us years from today

Sharing a park bench quietly?

How terribly strange to be seventy

In other ways, my article was depressingly prescient about just how much this country would expect aging people to fend for themselves by the time I reached that strange period of my own life. Not only old dykes, but pretty much anyone who isn’t affluent, can find that old age brings economic desperation.

Yes, US citizens and permanent residents over 65 can get medical attention through Medicare, but the standard program only covers 80% of your bills. , we gained access to some prescription drug coverage, but that requires sifting through an ever-changing menu of medications and the ability to predict today what meds you might need tomorrow.

Most people who live long enough will receive some monthly income from Social Security, although the amount depends in part on how much they were able to earn during their working lives. But we’re constantly staving off attacks on Social Security, including attempts to it, reduce benefit amounts or increase the age at which people can collect because Americans are living longer. That last proposal, as economist Paul Krugman , is really another way of penalizing low-wage workers. As he wrote,

Life expectancy has indeed risen a lot for the affluent, but for the less well-paid members of the working class, it has hardly risen at all. What this means is that calling for an increase in the retirement age is, in effect, saying that janitors can’t be allowed to retire because lawyers are living longer. Not a very nice position to take.

Suppose the disabilities of age mean you can no longer safely live in your own home. Well, you’re on your own. Unless you can afford to move to some kind of assisted living facility, you’re in real trouble. Your main alternative is to most of what you own, so you qualify for the pittance that your state Medicaid program will pay a (most likely for-profit) nursing home to warehouse you until you die.

The threat of being old and unhoused is very real. A recent major study of unhoused people in California that almost half of them are over 50 and 7% over 65. As housing costs continue to rise, we can only expect that more old people will find themselves on the street.

Back then, I wrote that, under capitalism, we could expect the “owners of wealth” to do very little for people who are no longer creating profits through their labor — or indirectly, by doing the work “to make it physically and emotionally possible for the paid laborers to go out in the world and work one more day.” Why, after all, should capital take any interest in people who are no longer a source of profit?

These are the people — old, disabled, permanently unemployed — who, to the political philosopher Iris Marion Young, experience a particularly sinister form of oppression: marginalization. “Marginalization,” writes Young, “is perhaps the most dangerous form of oppression. A whole category of people is expelled from useful participation in social life and thus potentially subjected to severe material deprivation and even extermination.”

Volunteering isn’t going to fix the problem by itself

There were some other missing pieces in that article. I left out the fact that it’s easier to justify low pay for the art (and science) of caregiving when most of its practitioners are women. I failed to envision caretakers organizing on their own. I never imagined that, decades later, a National Domestic Workers would arise to represent the interests of the poorly paid, disrespected workforce of immigrants and women of color who largely do the work of caring for the aged in this country.

I had just lived through an episode in which on the bus to work I suddenly fainted from pain caused by a herniated disk in my back. I found myself lying on my bed for several months recovering while living on a monthly welfare check of $185 and food stamps. Still, the lesson I drew was that the solution to caring for people with chronic disabilities was what had then worked for me: drawing on a community of volunteers, a roster of almost 30 women who took turns shopping for my groceries, doing my laundry and ferrying me to doctors’ appointments. Why couldn’t that work for everyone?

That network of support existed, however, because I belonged to a lesbian community self-consciously constructing a parallel society tucked inside the larger city of Portland, Oregon. It was packed with institutions like a women’s bookstore, a drop-in community center, a women’s mental health project and a feminist credit union, among others. I acted with a women’s theater company and, at times, worked as a secretary at a women’s law cooperative.

In reality, though, we weren’t nearly as independent as we thought we were. Most of those institutions were staffed by women paid through the Comprehensive Education and Training , passed during the presidency of Richard Nixon and continued under Jimmy Carter. When Ronald Reagan and his new brand of Republicans took over in Washington in 1981, those salaries disappeared almost overnight — and with them, most of our community’s infrastructure.

So, my answer to the problem of aging then was to endorse an ethic of volunteerism rooted in specific communities, like our lesbian one. “Feminists,” I wrote, “are rightly uneasy about asking each other to perform any more unpaid work in our lives than we, and centuries of women before us, have already done.”

Nevertheless, I argued, “The truth is … no one is going to pay us to take care of each other … and we can’t afford to believe the capitalist and patriarchal lie that we are cheating each other when we ask each other — even strangers — to do that work for free.”

In retrospect, it seems clear to me that I was then inching my way toward an ethos that could free the project of caring for each other from the claws of capitalism. But I was naïve about the amount of time and energy people would be able to spare outside of their day’s labor — especially as real wages were about to stagnate and then begin to fall. I didn’t imagine a time to come when people without much money would need to work two or even three jobs just to get by. I didn’t think, as I do now, that it would be better, instead, to focus on raising the status and pay of caring work.

Even back in the 1980s, however, I recognized the limits of volunteerism. I knew that I’d been lucky during my period of temporary disability. I was an outgoing person with quite a sizeable set of acquaintances. With a reasonable levity of spirit and a dependable store of gossip, I knew then that I could make taking care of me relatively pleasant.

But I also knew that no one’s survival should depend on having a winning personality. Instead, as I wrote at the time, we needed to “develop simple, dependable structures to serve those among us who require physical care.”

How hard could that be, after all? “A file of volunteers and a rotating coordinator could do the job,” I wrote then. Here, too, I was more sadly prescient than I even realized. In recent years, the market for aging care has indeed found a way to commercialize volunteer efforts like the ones I imagined in the form of Internet-based options like and .

Mutual aid is not an emergency measure, but a fundamental principle

My point back then was that, as lesbians, we were on our own. No one was going to run the Old Dykes’ Home if we didn’t do it ourselves. (Perhaps I should have foreseen then that someone might indeed run it, if they could make money doing so!) I figured we had 10 to 15 years to develop “formal networks of support to deal with illness and disability,” because eventually each of us would need such structures. We lesbians would have to look out for ourselves because we lived then “on the edges of society.” I didn’t realize at the time that we shared those edges with so many other people.

Building volunteer structures was, I thought, just the short-term goal. The longer-term project was something much more ambitious: to build “a world in which the work of caring for each other happens not at the fringes of society, but at its heart.”

I still believe in that larger goal, and not because it’s a lovely fantasy, but because it’s a response to a fundamental reality of life. It’s a fact that human beings, like all beings, live in a web of interdependence. Every one of us is implicated, folded into that web, simultaneously depending on others, while others depend on us. The self-reliant individual is an illusion, which means that constructing societies based on that chimera is a doomed enterprise, bound in the end (just as we’ve seen) to fail so many on whom — though we may not know it — we depend.

Aging really is a roulette game. My partner and I are gambling that good genes, regular exercise, a reasonable diet and sufficient mental stimulation will keep our limbs, organs and minds healthy enough to, as they say, “age in place.” We plan to stay in the house we’ve occupied for more than 30 years, in the neighborhood where we can walk to the library and the grocery store. We don’t plan to get Parkinson’s or Alzheimer’s or congestive heart failure or (like yet another friend) take a life-changing fall down a flight of stairs. Having somehow forgotten to have children (and never wanting to burden even our hypothetical offspring in any case), we’re planning to take care of ourselves.

The truth is that we have much less control than we’d like to believe over how we’ll age. Tomorrow, one of us could lose the disability lottery, and like so many of our friends, we could be staring at the reality of growing old in a society that treats preparation for — and survival during — old age as a matter of individual personal responsibility.

It’s time to take a more realistic approach to the fact that all of us lucky enough to live that long will become ever more dependent as we age. It’s time to face reality and place caring for one another at the heart of the human endeavor.

[ first published this piece.]

[ edited this piece.]

The views expressed in this article are the author’s own and do not necessarily reflect 51Թ’s editorial policy.

The post Aging Alone Isn’t Just for Lesbians: We Are All Vulnerable appeared first on 51Թ.

]]>
/more/science/health/aging-alone-isnt-just-for-lesbians-we-are-all-vulnerable/feed/ 0